Search the Community

Warning As with my previous stories, this one contains several elements inherent to the pre-established 'Diaper Dimension.' These include, but are not limited to: Diapers and their usage for their intended purpose Breastfeeding Non-consensual mental regression through various means (Including possible drugs, hypnosis, and/or surgery) References to surgery to achieve various nefarious goals Humiliation Giants, aka, Amazons or Bigs Predominantly female domination (some male) Babying of adults (perceived or otherwise) Experimentation on humans Kidnapping Coerced or manipulated actions through possible means of white lies, gas lighting, or incentives Mild language or use of explitives Depictions of death, illness, or handicaps Graphic imagery associated with any of these warnings This story has not been labeled as mature, due to a lack of specific references to anything overtly sexual, but this warning serves as a 'turn back' point for any readers who do not wish to read about the previous warnings. Lastly, this list is subject to change during the course of writing this story. While most of the plot is ironed out, more warnings may be added if needed. Hey everyone! Welcome back and I hope everyone had as good of a break as I did! Work was stressful, but it’s always nice to get away for a little bit from trying to meet my own personal deadlines, especially after such a large project as my last two stories were with all the completely new world-building and whatnot. Now, though, it’s just as equally good to be back and writing stories again. That being said, this story has definitely grown over the past two weeks from my original plan. Initially, I fleshed this thing out to be around ten chapters, but soon realized it needed more on my first pass. Seeing a lot was missing from the plot for the type of story I wanted to tell though, the chapter count now stands at 24, but checking out a few later, I can absolutely say that there might be more. As I promised before, since these stories are based on previous works of mine, I will try to include all the stories that might need to be read before this one. As it is a sequel, the primary previous story would be Project Nurture, as several of the characters from there will be mentioned and parts of this story will also align with that one. I would also suggest for more background that The Opening would be helpful as well, as it discusses when the portals first opened and gives some background on the two worlds in general. Lastly, looking at the map of Libertalia (in the Reference Guide) or the DD Timeline might be useful. As I try to do for each of these stories in the DD though, I will try to write most of this where reading them is not required, but as a warning, further details and some plot elements may not be discussed. Next, as is typical these days, I will post the next poll at the start of the following chapter. Since this is only the first DD story, my rule of two won’t apply yet, so I’m thinking I will include two DD and one non-DD story this go-round. So, be on the lookout for that. Also, looking ahead, I’m absolutely tasking myself with writing/editing three chapters a week. That being said, with 24 current chapters and at three a week, this will definitively bump into late May/early June, which means that I will be pausing at least at one point for a multi-day vacation. Considering it’s Florida and I always come back with at least three new story ideas, take comfort in the delay at least for future stories from me. Last but not least and as usual, I hope everyone enjoys this first chapter of my next story! Chapter 1: Hello. Name’s Ashley Cutters, Journalist It’s a small, unassuming house, but within lay so much more, particularly with a fringe member of LRG being tasked to look up the dirty laundry of the government here in Libertalia. Considering all the security measures in place and all the others that had ‘gone missing’ over the years from the organization, Vincent didn’t want to take a chance this time. “Alright… let’s see what we’ve got on the menu tonight…” Vincent was practically licking his lips in anticipation of what he could find in his search of the dark web tonight. “Join the Littles Revolution Group they said… Challenge yourself and change the world!” Vincent couldn’t help but roll his eyes a little at that tagline that had so easily ensnared his wide-eyed and younger and more hopeful self. LRG was a smaller group back then… more manageable and under the radar. Hacking to get free music initially, Victor had stumbled into the law a few times but always managed to get away. After his Little friend got kidnapped though, Victor had turned his attention to LRG and signed up to help after only a week of seeing what they were trying to accomplish. With his skills, incidents like the initial opening of the portals between worlds and the opening of Dark Cliff Prison were almost commonplace stories amongst the more rebellious Little population of Libertalia now. Being a Middle himself meant he was more or less immune from most of the horrors that came with being a Little in this world, but he saw a need and tried to fulfill it for others that definitely couldn’t. Little did he know that path of righteousness and good intentions would lead him here… somewhere in the backwoods of the state of Virgan. It had been a year since he last went to the movies… six months since a bar, and three weeks since even the dinky grocery store just off the main road from here to Columbia. Another LRG got him groceries now… especially after he found some piece about some new drug called ‘FOY’ and was almost immediately flagged and shut down by the Feds. Ever since, he had lived in a state of paranoia… hence the practically ghost cabin set in the middle of nowhere as his main base of operations now. Still, Vincent sighed and tried to think of all this as a game. It had worked in the past when these hacking sessions went into tedious or potentially dangerous places. The FOY thing was great and all no doubt, but… this wasn’t living. He needed something… anything to break up his routine. Maybe he would talk to Carlos the next time he stopped by for a food run about taking a vacation… maybe. Grumbling a little, Vincent shook his head and returned to the monitor as he finished off the last of his cheesy puffs. “Now… what do you have for me tonight?” His thick sausage-like fingers clacked on the keyboard with a rapid regularity that indicated years of practice at this sort of thing. As such, minutes later, Vincent had opened one of the deep web chatrooms like he was simply passing from one room to another. “Let’s see… anything to help LRG pass those restraint laws… equality and all? Anything at all tonight?” Vincent’s eyes strained against the bright screen, but an hour later, despite his impressive and extensive skills, he was still no closer to something definitive to send back. It was just that way sometimes. Yes, there were scores of plans and threats on there, but nothing with substance that could either be classified as reportable or even actionable. Just a bunch of hot air and… “Oh?” Vincent noted with some surprise, leaning in from his wide chair to get a better look at what he was seeing. “What’s this?” The posting was very strange to the point where Vincent even ran a check on it to make sure it was clean and wouldn’t upload a virus or crash his system. He had learned that the hard way back as a junior in high school. Looking more closely, something snagged his attention right away. “Holorecording’s, huh?” Vincent checked the file at least three times just to be sure he was reading it right, but it was confirmed and that piqued his curiosity more than any tagline associated. Vincent knew full-well that Holorecording’s were all the rage years ago, especially when agents of the old academy used to travel to Earth and pluck humans away for testing purposes before the dawn of portal travel and when they exploited soft spots instead. Seeing the ‘.vid.e’ label though, Vincent could already tell that it was the enhanced version instead of the original 2D video like any other old-fashioned video recording. In this case, enhanced meant 3D recordings and possibly sensation feedback and even mental thoughts if he was lucky. Not wanting to turn away now, Vincent clicked into the posting further. A brief description at the title of the page noted something about the files being ‘vital’ and ‘critical to understand.’ Vincent had his doubts about that, especially since 90% of the other posts said that, but he shrugged and kept at it… curious if nothing else over the holorecording file contained within. “Hmmm… seems intriguing enough…” Getting to the main page of the file and knowing what was next, Vincent got up and went to the backroom of the cabin where he stored most of the excess electronics and equipment associated. Looking around, he finally found the box he was looking for, a good layer of dust covering it that had to be blown away first. “Ah. Gotcha! Almost got rid of you last month to store an extra supply of rum in here. Good thing I decided I didn’t need more alcohol here… I guess.” Continuing to dust the box off, Vicent made his way back to the computer before sitting down again and then popping the lid off. Peering inside, he could see the headgear, visor, and even the contacts for one’s temple. “Looks okay… hard to tell really until I actually just go ahead and test this thing out.” Vincent blew a little more dust off and then gently placed the device over his head. Wincing a little at first, he made quick work of the device to relieve the tighter pressure and expand the halo section until it fit his head more comfortably. Taking the attached cord, he blew on it lightly and then hooked the device in. Soon, the screen before him blinked, and Vincent completed the preliminary set up as the newly clicked holorecording files were downloaded onto his server. Applying a little petroleum jelly to the contact points at his temple, he took a breath and looked over the various warnings on the box. “Warning… excessive use can lead to seizure, brain hemorrhage, and even death. Do not use with potentially corrupted files and do not use while alone.” Looking around the empty room, Vincent shrugged his shoulders. “Oh well… can’t stop all the time just because I’m a one-man team up here.” As he clicked on the final steps for downloading the files, Vincent felt a little fear over using this old technology once more. There was a reason for the warnings… why the technology had been dropped in favor of other more recent models here in Libertalia. Newer methods were safer… more legal. Looking around at half the equipment in here used just for pirating signals and hacking into government servers, it might have been an odd fear, but holorecording’s tended to brute-force their way into local servers rather than ask permission at all. It gave the recordings a true 3D experience to the viewer later, but the legality was sketchy at best in court cases, so the technology had largely been dropped in favor of more… legal ways. So, to see it so plainly on here for that fact alone was curious if nothing else. Vincent didn’t want to hope, but there were only so many who used this technology in the past few years… and they were either illegal, which could mean some great dirt on something out there that could hurt the Bigs, or they were less poised with technology, which could mean they were more desperate and likely more interesting. Either way, it boded well for Vincent’s mission and ultimately, LRG. Clicking onto the first recording once it had downloaded, the first screen showed the typical warnings yet again about using this technology, which Vincent promptly clicked through rapidly, understanding the risks… and quickly ignoring them. Next, and most curious, before the instructions, there was a brief blurb about what he was about to watch. It was something about someone named Ashley and this footage found from her imbedded camera. Most fascinating though, although maybe a little worrying or disappointing, it noted that ‘some pieces are missing’ from the recording and it is ‘unknown if they had been deleted by the user’ or were simply ‘too corrupted.’ Either way, Vincent pressed on with curiosity like that of a child potentially finding buried treasure in their backyard. The screen cut away, and then another popped up. “Place device on head now.” Vincent did as he was instructed, and as he remembered from the last time that he used this thing over six years ago now, the visor remained clear so he could see the screen and the next instructions. “Press here to proceed.” A decently sized green button then appeared below. Vincent hovered his mouse over the button, took a deep breath, and pressed it before relaxing back in his chair. * * * Black. Nothing. The screen was just a myriad of inky blackness, punctuated occasionally by a little blip or static on the screen. “Ah, shit!” a male voice called out from the abyss, remaining faceless in the darkened void. “Oh, perfect, Stuart!” a female voice said with a sigh and no small amount of clear frustration. “Just what this footage needs… cursing right from the start! This could be the beginning of some very serious report one day, you know.” “Sorry…” presumably Stuart apologized, grunting a little like he was trying to adjust something. Briefly the edges of the void curled in and flicked with static and a few green, blue, yellow, and red dots… and then pure nothingness once again. “Ugh! I just realized that the audio and video were off before. Now, it’s just the video and I’m…” He grunted again. “Trying to adjust that.” “Well, can you fix it?” the female voice asked, sighing heavily again and now sounding more than a little impatient as well. “This whole plan isn’t going to go very well if this stupid thing doesn’t even wor…!” * * * Day 0 – 12:30 P.M. EDT – Earth The screen cut back, and a white border, like from one of the old video systems, popped on as a frame around the main picture, which wasn’t much more than a computer lab somewhere, punctuated in several spots by at least ten twenty-foot-long sections of three-inch-thick wires. Multiple spots were frayed and pulled apart, while other sections were fully intact. One desk was cluttered with all sorts of odd metallic objects and scraps of wiring, while the other desk appeared to contain some sort of toolset and even a medical diagram of the head and an eyeball… though with something dark right behind the iris in this case. “Okay… that should do it…” a pale and scrawny figure noted, possibly Stuart, now coming into the frame. Unsettlingly in some way, he was looking directly at the camera with a calculating and curious expression. Before becoming too awkward though, he then briefly looked away and back to another monitor just off screen. “Okay… single feed up and running. Blink once for me, will you, Ashley?” The feed momentarily went black before snapping back to its previous image. “Like that, Stuart?” the female voice, presumably Ashley, questioned. This time, instead of one of annoyance, it sounded more hopeful. “Yep. That’s good, Ashley.” Stuart then hopped back and briefly went out of frame behind the monitor on the more crowded desk, and the sounds of clicks and clacks could be heard like he was typing something in. “Okay… now blink three times in succession. This might feel a little weird after, but we need this thing to reach out to other sources if you want more than a single shot from your eye. No point in this level of technology if we can’t get all the angles… just in case.” The feed temporarily dipped down and back up, almost as if Ashley was nodding while holding a camera. Then, the feed blipped out in three short bursts. Suddenly, the feed switched, and the previous single view of the camera now showed something more akin to a 3D image panning around the room. One watching from the outside would have likely felt the sensation that they could touch everything, rather than as if they were just watching a movie. The view shifted more, and more of the room could be seen. Nearby, lying down on an exam chair of sorts, like one would find in any dentist’s office, was a tall and skinny blonde woman, her blouse and slacks contrasting heavily was the disposable bib around her neck. “You good, Ashley? Still with me?” Stuart asked, pressing in on the blonde woman. “Yeah…” Her voice shook a little and her answer was anything but confident. “Just a little… dizzy, I guess?” She patted her eye tenuously and then quickly looked back at her fingers, almost like she was expecting something to be left there. “At least the bleeding’s gone now.” Stuart nodded. “Yeah. Not going to lie… you looked a little grizzly earlier when I was trying to adjust the feed. It looks like the micro surgeons did a great job though. No scarring from what I can see… which is impressive, because… you know… there’s…” He didn’t seem to be able to finish that thought and gestured with his hands awkwardly. His social skills didn’t seem to be one of his strengths, but Ashley only smiled back. “Because there’s a camera embedded in my eye now?” Stuart nodded and she laughed a little. “Yeah… feels strange to say, but you know the Amazon’s technology. It’s decades at least ahead of our own… even now with everything they’ve been trading to us and all the advances we’ve made since the opening of the portals.” “Yeah… this whole place… building and city too… run off what they’ve given us.” Stuart then rolled back to his monitor. Then, without looking back, he cleared his throat. “But also… Bigs.” Ashely looked at him strangely for a moment. “What?” “Bigs…” Stuart noted again. “You called them Amazons. They’re called Bigs. ‘Amazon’ is almost a derogatory word… especially coming from a Little.” “Oh… I completely forgot about that.” Ashley seemed momentarily stunned and nervous for a moment. “Hey… no big deal here, right?” Stuart leaned back over and looked at Ashley with reassuring eyes. “Just… keep it in mind when you’re going over there.” Ashley frowned and then suddenly looked defensive. “What? I’m not… I…” “Fine, fine,” Stuart said, retreating a little bit back to his monitor. “Don’t tell me about your plans with the tech I just helped set up, but I’m just trying to help. Don’t want a smacked bottom two seconds into your trip over there, do you?” Ashley grimaced a little and then looked slightly embarrassed. “Oh… yeah. Sorry, Stuart. Just… you know how these things go, right? Mr. Swarthout wants doubly sure that all this stays under the radar… at least until publishing. You know how he gets.” Stuart nodded. “Right. I mean, you are talking to the person who sets all this undercover stuff up in the first place for the magazine. Heck, discretion might as well be my middle name these days.” Ashley smiled and Stuart went back to clicking all over his monitor. “Okay… now, let’s check out the feeds. Turn your head up and down and side to side.” Ashley did, but the view didn’t change, and instead still seemed like a 3D experience and not being stuck in one spot. “Good. The feed didn’t change intensity or direction when you did that.” He clicked a few more times. “Now, blink.” Ashley nodded, but this time, the feed popped off and went back to completely blackness whenever she did so. “Oops. Need to… adjust… that… okay, now try again.” Ashley nodded again and blinked, but this time, the feed didn’t black out. “Phew! That could have been bad. Need to make sure you still have a view even if your eyes are closed… or blindfolded.” Ashley only nodded, a small amount of fear seemingly lingering in her eyes over why that would be a top priority that was needed. “Alright… lastly, let’s see if this other feed works… the mental one, I mean. 50-50 shot of this thing even functioning, but… let’s give it a go, shall we?” “Uh, do I need to do something?” Ashley looked around and she blinked a few times and even resorted to snapping her fingers, but nothing appeared to be working. “Hmmm….” Stuart looked closer at his monitor and clicked in a few places. “Let’s try it this way. I’ve increased the number of input feeds. Might feel a little funny, and we might still only capture some of your thoughts, but something would be better than nothing, you know?” Ashley nodded and her face soon relaxed. ‘I hope this works…’ Stuart’s eyes lit up. “Aha!” He seemed near ecstatic over what he was seeing on his screen. “Did you just think ‘I hope this works’ just now?” “Oh shit…” Ashley seemed petrified for a moment that all her thoughts were going to be recorded now, but it was soon supplemented by a look of fascination as well. “Intrusive suckers, those Bigs, huh?” “Maybe… no, definitely if even half the rumors are correct.” Stuart then wheeled away from his desk and came over to Ashley to start getting her ready to leave. “But just think about all those times where you couldn’t speak, and a recording of your thoughts might have helped. I remember you didn’t seem too pleased from that one assignment you had in the Middle East where you had to recall all that stuff for your article weeks after it had occurred.” Ashley nodded, seemingly appreciative of the technology more than worried by it. “You always bring up that assignment, Stuart. I’m still not forgetting how skeptical you were of me when I volunteered for that one.” “Alright, alright,” he said, defensively holding up his hands as he backed off. “I was wrong back then, and you proved to everyone of your skills as an investigative journalist. Just don’t go mucking everything up with this one just because you’re part-cyborg now or whatever. This tech is just a recording device… not a bail out.” Ashley sat up on the chair and waved his concern off. “I know that. Just tell me this… how does thing store data or how do I get it back to you all? Do I needed to do something further?” Stuart nodded and flipped one of screens back to her which soon switched from an MRI scan of her head to one of a process diagram. “Simple really… it has a memory of 400 TBs, but with our modification, it also will attempt to reach out and link to any satellites in the area and send back the feed to a safehouse. Then, if everything goes right, about one to two times a month, they’ll come back here and show us the footage.” ‘If everything goes right…’ The monitor pinged and Stuart looked back at it, and both smiled and seemed hesitant. “Yeah… I’ll admit it’s not the most assured plan using Littles over there to get us the footage, but it’s either that or we send in a person to take it from you, which could blow your cover, or we extract you early, with or without a story.” Ashley rolled her eyes. “Fine, fine. Just… I guess as long as the footage comes back intact for me to do a story after…” Ashley then hopped off the chair and walked over to where Stuart was sitting. “Now… how about that battery life? What am I working with here?” Stuart seemed more hesitant in this answer and then waved his hand around. “Well… difficult to say really. It could last anywhere from two months to…” * * * Day 0 – 12:30 P.M. EDT – Earth The clouds stretched for what seemed like miles as Ashley looked out over the budding metropolis of Philly. The so-called ‘dark times’ had hit the city pretty bad, but with the Amazons… Bigs bump in technology, the city was breathing a long sigh of relief and hope once more. Buildings shined, stonework had been repaired, and the streets now remained clean and devoid of pretty much every gang that once roamed so freely. Ashley was just a kid when all that was going on, and was mostly shielded by her parents, but now, both they and that old festering city were long gone. “Ashley?” Ms. Abernathy called from her desk, to which Ashley spun around. “Mr. Swarthout will see you now.” Ashley nodded and proceeded through the large wooden double doors and into Mrs. Swarthout’s office, the CEO of the magazine here. “You wanted to see me, boss?” Mr. Swarthout was looking at a painting behind his desk but then turned to see Ashley. “Yes… please have a seat.” As he gestured to the open seat in front of his desk, his mouth was grinning, but his eyes bore a heavy aura of dismay and even worry. “Is this about the assignment?” she asked, sitting down and getting comfortable while also trying to maintain a good posture in front of her boss… someone who could pull the plug on all this at the snap of his fingers. Mr. Swarthout sighed before sitting down himself and folding his fingers together. “Well, you are the investigator. I guess I shouldn’t try to hide my intentions of this meeting…” Ashley hesitated by ultimately shook her head. “Very well… I just wanted to check on a few things, but primarily…” He quickly looked like he wanted to puke or curse. “You have until the end of October to get back here and report your story. Beyond that, and regardless of your progress… I pull the assignment. Understood?” Ashley did and nodded, but her face seemed to swarm with questions. “I won’t need that long, right? I mean, if our reports are anything to go off, I should find a story worth all this effort in no time at all and be back before the end of August if my other timelines are anything to go off.” “Maybe…” Mr. Swarthout was a cautious man, but bold as well when he needed to be. Today, his cautious side was showing far more than usual. “It’s just that our reports also indicated that you could encounter no small amount of… trouble. And frankly, Ashley, that’s putting it mildly. I know you’re no stranger to conflict… civil wars, violent dictators, drug trafficking… your resume speaks for itself by now, but…” He trailed off and his eyes hung heavy with something like fear. ‘The pictures… the reports… he must be thinking about the same packet of information we got back from one of our vacationing reporters over there that sparked all this initially…’ Ashley shifted uncomfortably, likely recalling the effects on one such individual that escaped back here, as opposed to their own journalist which had not. “Yes, sir… I know the risks. Those other assignments had their own risks, but at the end of the day, a Kevlar jacket can keep a bullet away. Over there though… not sure how much I can do to stop some even half of what I’ve heard about if it comes to that.” “Exactly.” His words seemed happy that Ashley was showing that she wasn’t going into this blind, but the risks were clearly still sticking around in the front of his mind. “Just remember that most will be out to stop you if you get anywhere near one of the better stories. You will be a target already the moment you step foot on their soil… stats on humans returning from over there who stay more than a week aren’t good. Potentially, with the October cutoff even, you could be over there for over 140 days... more if even the slightest thing goes wrong. Plus, you could be walking right into a trap and not even know it until it was too late.” Ashley sighed, and she was clearly processing everything, but she nearly unbothered by it not long after. “Maybe… but I’ve done that before, and besides… maybe I won’t even deviate from the tour group I’m already signed up for? Could be something interesting there… Diamond Tours I think I heard? Or maybe that was the other one I investigated and then rejected…” The tiny scoff from Mr. Swarthout was audible, but he also didn’t press it any further. “Well… I guess I can’t stop you at this point. You’re stubborn, and that makes you a great journalist, but still, as they used to say… be it on your head then.” Just as Ashley started to stand after nodding in acknowledgement back to him, he then stood up. “Oh, wait… Ashley…” She stopped herself from leaving. “Speaking of tour group… do you have a backstory yet? Your name could be well-known… even to a bunch of Bigs.” This time Ashley smiled with confidence and then pulled out a thick manilla envelope from her bag. “All in here, Sir. Stuart set me up as usual, and I don’t open this thing until I’m locked-in back home. You just never know who could be watching and wind up blowing my cover…” “Hmmm… very diligent of you.” His eyes went down to look over the packet now gripped tightly in her fingers. “I’m sure it will all be up to our standards. Still though…” Worry eclipsed his face once more. “I’m just… I’m concerned about you, Ashley. Would you…” He briefly grimaced. “Would you maybe reconsider? As a favor to an old man?” Ashley frowned at first, shaking her head and then backing away from the seat in front of his desk with a warmer smile instead. “No, sir. I’m not giving up this assignment for anything. I value your concern, sir, but now. Besides, I’ll be fine. I’m not a rookie anymore… so please… stop worrying, will you? I’ve got everythi…” * * * Day 0.1 – 12:30 P.M. EDT – Earth A small room came into view, suitcases and cardboard boxes taking up a majority of the initial frame. Some framed photos were perched nearby, but most of the items besides the main furniture pieces seemed to be souvenirs from around the world, presumably from Ashely’s travels in her job. One could tell a lot about a person looking at just their walls, and Ashley was no different, definitely being the type of person who valued degrees and awards over relationships, and beads from a far-off country to even something as simple as a pet. “Okay… back at my apartment now…” Ashley blinked a few times as she stared into a nearby mirror, temporarily pressing around the feed of her eye. “Still find this strange that everything is recording. Going to the bathroom felt wrong at first… but Stuart assured me yesterday that a filter will be applied before all this stuff gets submitted. Better not be lying about that, or so help me…” Ashley cracked her knuckles and then shook her head. “Whatever… this assignment is going to be a little strange, but first step… pack up the apartment.” She momentarily tapped one of the nearby cardboard boxes perched on a side table of sorts. “Mr. Swarthout is instituting the usual policy of paying for my lease for three months, but after that… the rest of my stuff will go into storage until I get back.” Her face clouded a little in sadness. “Gosh… I still miss my old place before the assignment I took in Germany that lasted another month longer than I thought it was going to.” She then shook her head and looked right into the mirror. “Regardless, I wanted to specifically include this bit for the future for two reasons. The first… well, is me.” She then waved into the mirror. “Not sure how all these angles work exactly, but hey! My name is Ashley Cutters, and I’m an investigative journalist for the magazine, Times Reporting. We cover a lot of local news, but since the ‘dark times’ ended, the magazine has been branching out more onto the country and now world stage.” Ashley then walked into what best could be described as her dining room, though the cluttered table seemed far from sitting anyone comfortably for a meal anytime soon. “So, just to note as well… I requested this assignment. Basically, I was reading a few articles from escaped Littles in the other dimension, plus the one from our own reporter, and I just knew there was a story there waiting to be told. It just felt like too good an opportunity to pass up, so I volunteered right away when Mr. Swarthout wanted to publish a story of some kind from over there. He wasn’t super specific about what, but it gives me plenty of leeway for any type of story I want. Just needs to be compelling.” She then walked over and sat down in front of a large stack of papers. “Now, I also wanted to do this…” She paused and reached for the large and thick manilla folder she had previously received from Stuart and then shown to Mr. Swarthout. “I want to see inside, and I really need to start memorizing everything in here. I’ve got about three days to do this, and if I’m discreet, I can do the rest of the finer details on the bus ride after the portal facility and travel… I hope.” Popping the folder open, Ashley seemed curious as to what was truly inside for this little operation of hers and moments later began to fish out what looked like a passport, cash, personal items, and several other odds and ends. “Well… I guess it could be worse.” She then pulled the ID card close into her face before showing it off at different angles around the room. “Still not sure how this tech works, but I don’t want to take a chance. Guess I need to reach out to Stuart before I leave about the specifics for all that, but for now…” Her finger then pointed to her name. “Looks like I’m now going to be Ashley… Stevens.” She paused and squinted at the ID card for a moment. “Hmmm… first name is the same. Easier to memorize, but not the best for covers.” Setting the ID down with a sigh, she started to read over a thick packet of information. “And it looks like I’m a personal trainer originally from Seattle, Washington. I guess…” she then glanced down at her body, “I guess I could pass for one. Need to check out a few facts and routines maybe first before I leave, but still…” She then sighed and looked at one of the few photo frames in the room. “Sgt. Gideon… Elias could’ve done better….” She picked up the frame and gently caressed the photo within, clearly showing herself and a taller and muscular man geared in desert camo. “Best military contact I ever had. Never worried about ID’s, background, or keeping my butt safe. He did that and more…” She left her words hanging on the air for a second as she lowered the frame to her lap and looked longingly out her apartment window. Looking back down about a minute later, she shrugged her shoulders. “Oh well… I’m sure he’s off protecting someone else by now. Wish he was coming with me, but… oh! And here are the portal tickets.” Ruffling through the spilled-out contents a little more after setting the frame of her and Sgt. Elias aside, Ashley then produced a large rectangular ticket that shimmered in sections underneath the overhead lights. “Good. Three days from now. Plenty of time to get all this memorized for my purposes. And… interesting.” She then pulled the ticket closer to her face. “Leaving from the portal in Philly but going to their portal facility across the country in Niveis… our Nevada. Curious…” Swishing around the finer details of her mission and some further notes on her background packet of detail to memorize for her undercover identity, Ashley finally stood up and began to pace around the room. Each time she made another lap around her furniture; she would switch to reciting another fact about ‘Ashley Stevens.’ Before long, she stopped and went back to the mirror she had started with. “You are Ashley… Ashley Stevens…” She said it, her voice shaking a little at first, and from her tense facial muscles, it seemed to deeply bother her. ‘Go again, Ash… Try it with more confidence… practice makes perfect, right?’ She then gazed back into the mirror. “You are Ashley Ste… Stevens…” ‘Crud! Again, and get it right this time.’ She sighed and took another huge breath. “You are Ashley Stevens.” This time the words came to her much more easily. “You are… Ashley Stevens!” A smile began to creep over her face. “You are Ashley Stevens! Ashley Stevens! Ashley Stevens!” * * * Day 0.4 – 11:16 P.M. EDT – Earth “Ashley Stevens checking in.” Ashley was now dressed more sporty, complete with tennis shoes and a pair of yoga pants as opposed to her previously more typical rugged clothing, born from years on the road and in foreign countries. Her high-top ponytail just seemed to add to her new persona as she handed over her fake ID to the ticket person at the newly constructed portal depot. Working exclusively in glass and steel almost seemed to be a requirement with the design of this building, looking both futuristic and intimidating but welcoming at the same time. For a moment before entering, Ashley hesitated just to look at the newly added structure to just outside of Philly. It was just another example of how everything was changing at breakneck speeds recently. After a second, bringing her attention back to the present, the ticket person looked back at Ashley and smiled. “Oh, yes. Sorry about the wait. Still upgrading from the original systems here. Those old hunks of junk were slow but steady and never crashed. These new ones from the other dimension, well… let’s just say I do a backup of my computer once an hour now… just in case.” “Oh no!” Ashley seemed to feign her concern over such a simple matter. Ashley had a heart for sure, but it was more calculating sometimes when it came to others. Ashley Stevens, though, was a character and needed a more jovial nature to blend in better and form connections which she could later exploit for her story. Stuart being Stuart had laid all that out in detail in her briefing packet. “Don’t you just hate it when that happens! My studio just got the new system last month, and ugh! Never seen so many crashes in my life.” The ticket person smiled while also rolling their eyes. “Oh, that’s just terrible. I’m so sorry.” The computer then whirred to life and a scanner-like noise could be heard followed by a single beep. Smiling back, the ticket person handed Ashley back her ticket. “Alright, hon. You should be all set to go.” The ticket person’s eyes then dropped to their screen. “Huh… portal station to the east of Carson City and north of Prata… strange… Why don’t they just call it Las Vegas like we do? I mean, they call their Philadelphia, Philadelphia as well, you know? Silly Bigs, right?” Ash nodded but she knew the answer and just didn’t seem to be able to hold back. “It’s already Greek. Their dimension pulls a lot from the Greek and Latin. The attendant stared back blankly for a moment, and from a quick widening of her eyes, it was evident that Ashley knew she had pushed her knowledge too far. Sure, a personal trainer could know that stuff, but it might have been more unusual for them to point it out. “At least… that’s what I read in Times Reporting last month!” The ticket person quickly smiled once again. “Oh! That must be it. They do have the most fascinating articles on all that silly stuff.” Ashley clenched her fist temporarily but made sure to maintain her smile above the ticket counter. “Now then…” The ticket person’s finger then pointed to a wide-set hallway with several numbers above it. “Follow pathway 6 and you should be all set to go for your 12:30 departure time to portal station, Niveis 1!” Grabbing the ticket, Ashley smiled broadly back at them, clearly relieved that she had mustered her way out of that slip-up in character. “Perfect! You have yourself a wonderful day!” Waving goodbye like she had once seen in an old movie, the ticket person waved back without incident. ‘Whew! Definitely going to have to get used to this chipper personality that Stuart set me up with…’ In truth, Ashley could have changed it, but by now, she knew that for the moment, she could get more with a more empathetic and bubblier persona than her own. She almost always reverted to her usual self, but she made no more mention of it and proceeded calmly through the newly designed and built portal terminal building. * * * Day 0.4 – 12:26 P.M. EDT – Earth “Next, please!” a stubby and smiling man said, gesturing to the line Ashley was in while scanning everyone’s tickets before sending them off and down the ramp to the large metallic circle at the far end of the room. “Have your tickets out and ready to scan!” Ashley was more than ready by now and eagerly tapped the extended handle of her suitcase. She had shown up early and had spent the past hour getting some coffee and a small pastry. She wanted to eat more, but one of the top suggestions for portal travel was ‘don’t eat or at least eat light’ beforehand. As she scanned her ticket and saw the portal, her face seemed both relieved and content. ‘At least it’s Philly and not one of the ones out in the middle of nowhere. I think they still use the tech that fries your DNA or something and you have to go into medical hibernation for a week… or was it a month?’ She shook her head and kept moving toward the portal entrance… still lying dormant. “Attention!” the seemingly head scientist announced, clad in his pristine lab coat near the top of a platform next to the portal. Everyone below waiting in line immediately turned to him. “Now, I know this will be new for some of you, so just hold on and I promise! Everything you are about to see, hear, and witness is completely normal. Once activated, we will proceed one at a time. But first, please take the pill you are being handed now.” A smaller scientist, dressed in more hospital-like scrubs, came along and handed everyone a pill. Looking down at her palm after being handed one, the blackish green pill didn’t seem to sit well at all with Ashley. ‘Oh boy! Just gotta do this and get it over with. Can’t be worse than the scorpion shot down in Mexico last year, right?’ Wincing a little, Ashley immediately popped the pill into her mouth and visibly swallowed. “And now,” the head scientist continued, “we shall proceed! Activate the portal!” Almost like a performance of sorts, portal travel still fascinated most. For Ashley, the vibrations that started when the switch was thrown unnerved her just a little bit. ‘What the hell is that?’ Everyone had heard what portal travel was like, but seemingly like the universe was getting pierced into two, the whole room shook with tremendous fury. An audible whine and groan of a sound echoed off the walls, and soon, everything just turned to an unsettling hum. ‘God! I can feel it in my stomach!’ Several others groaned, but like the popping of ears after a flight, everything suddenly went still. Briefly everything became fuzzy within view, complete with static on the fringes of the frame by the date and time stamp, but when it snapped back, the portal quickly erupted with a viscous blue fluid. Shimmering and almost magical, it was entrancing to most. Ashley could only stare back in wonder at what was unfolding before her. Then, like a pool of water settling after being disturbed by a rock being thrown in, the liquid-like substance stopped and only briefly rippled within the metal circle device above everyone. “Wow…” Several of the crowd nodded in agreement with Ashley’s short but quite accurate reaction to what they had all just witnessed. “This way! This way!” the head scientist squawked again, looking at his watch quickly as if he had a pressing schedule to keep. The entire room hummed with life and the blue energy coiled through the wiring leading to the perimeter of the metal circle that now contained the liquid-seeming center. It was all quite mesmerizing and… “Feeling nervous, honey?” Ashley turned around to see a slightly taller woman smiling kindly down at her. Ashley wasn’t short by any means, but this woman easily eclipsed her by a good foot at least. Ashley quickly shook her head. ‘Crud! Is she an Amazon? Crud! I mean… Big!’ Everyone knew by now that physical compression between the portals was common. Most Littles over there shrank at least an inch, but coming over here, the same applied to Bigs… just not as well. Most towered over the rest of the population and were pretty obvious once pointed out. “N… no!” she blurted out, a little more defiant and defensively than she had anticipated. “I mean… no. Just… hungry.” It wasn’t a lie, but it wasn’t exactly the whole truth either. The taller woman smiled. “No worries, dear. There’s nothing to any of this anymore. Once the pill enters your stomach, you might feel a little woozy on the other side, but nothing a nice nap can’t fix. Just breathe easy and you’ll be right as rain.” “Thank you…” Ashley blushed a little, feeling a little overwhelmed by her presence alone, but at the same time… there was almost something alluring to her voice and overall demeanor. Something inviting… something… ‘No, no, Ash! Not that crud. Stay strong and stay focused. Just keep walking… just keep walking…’ “Ticket please,” one of the scientists requested as soon as Ashley was second in line to the portal. Nodding, she handed the ticket over, which was then scanned, and a small hole was punched into the bar code. “Walk forward and don’t forget to just keep breathing.” Their voice was almost mechanical… definitely without any shred of emotion or sympathy, but Ashley could only sigh and step forward. ‘Maybe complacency just means they do this all the time? More portal travel; less problems, right?’ The unease on her face didn’t seem to mix with her inner confidence, but she just breathed slowly as instructed and closed her eyes for a second, gripped her suitcase tight, and stepped through the… * * * Day 1 – 9:33 A.M. PDT – Earth 2 “Talk about a rough landing, huh?” another one from Ashley’s tour group asked her as he hobbled forward with everyone else toward the sign marked ‘Busses.’ “Yeah… you could say that…” Ashley brushed off the feeling of exhaustion blanketing over her already but just seemed glad to be here now. ‘At least I didn’t stumble… would’ve made a terrible first impression with the Bigs… Lost an inch or two though I think…’ “Come on, everyone!” one of the Bigs directed as they stood erect against the wall along the hallway leading out. “Don’t stop. Plenty more coming behind.” Ashley might have looked to check if the Big was lying or not, but the sheer size and sternness etched deep into the Big’s face made her snap her head back facing forward. ‘Don’t question… don’t poke… at least not yet.’ Getting outside, the sun blinded nearly everyone, and Ashley had to shield her eyes away from its intense glare. Everything felt bigger… more tactile, more dangerous here already… and that included the sun. ‘Man… please don’t burn already. I packed my sunscreen down deep. I thought I wasn’t going to need it until later… Stupid brain! You should have remembered to always be prepared with that kind of stuff after Iran last year!’ “Alright everyone!” another Big announced, stepping up in front of the group. “Per your tickets, you all are here for the Hermes Travel Company, correct? First stop, Alati Lake City?” Almost everyone nodded with the exception of two who then checked their ticket and ran off to the signs listing ‘Prata’ and ‘Carson City.’ A few giggled at their expense. Smirking as well, the Big continued. “Excellent! All good now, I’m sure. Welcome! I’m Miss Ripert, your tour guide.” A few clapped, but most seemed more or less out of it already. “Now, I’m sure you’re all pretty exhausted, so just let me check you in and then hop on board. While you wait, let our driver, Stephen, take your bags. I promise… they will be safe.” Ashley didn’t like to let go of all her belongings here to a complete stranger, but she relented as the portly man ambled up and asked to take her suitcase with a smile. “Ashley Stevens,” she said boldly when asked by Miss Ripert her name and for her portal ticket and confirmation number. ‘Please don’t be an issue… I don’t think I can defy someone this tall on my first day… at least not feeling this tired…’ “Let’s see… Ashley… Ashley… Ash… ah! Here we go.” Scanning the ticket and verifying her number, the little tablet in her large hands beeped. “Perfect. You’re all set.” Ashley nodded. “Thank you.” Climbing on board next, she eventually found her seat. Moments after Stephen popped the bus on and it roared to life, Ashley couldn’t fight it anymore and sleep soon overtook her, blacking out the feed once more. * * * Day 1 – 2:50 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 The bus hit a bump, and everything popped back on suddenly. “Wha…?” Ashley sleepily stirred to life and instantly stretched. Looking at her watch, it showed that she had been asleep for over five hours. “Gessh… guess I really was tired.” ‘At least I memorized more of my backstory before I left instead of relying on the bus ride…’ The bus then started to turn and Ashley shifted toward the window from the force of the pull. It wasn’t major, but it was just enough that it slightly shifted her gaze to the left… which just happened to be the perfect timing to see a large glimmering city just out her window. “Wow… I guess that’s Alati Lake City…” “Yep,” another passenger on the tour bus confirmed. “Miss Ripert just announced that a few minutes ago. Should be arriving in the next hour or so depending on traffic getting into the city.” “Thanks…” Ashley smiled back at her fellow tourer and then looked immediately back at the city. A mirror counterpart of Salt Lake City, the surroundings seemed near identical, but here, due to the advanced technology, the city now almost seemed to shine like silver and gold against the bright sun overhead. The pale blue and expansive Alati Lake could just be made out to the west of the city against the backdrop of the near mountains. ‘I wasn’t so sure about this location… especially in comparison against all the rest… but I don’t think I’ll be disappointed here as a first stop… even if it is for almost a week.’ Minutes later, as if to confirm and elevate her excitement even more, Miss Ripert stood up in front of the bus. “We should be arriving within the city soon, and then it will be about another 15 to 20 to get to our hotel, depending on traffic. For now, though,” she smiled playfully and gestured outside of the lefthand of the bus, “this is Alati Lake City. One of the most populous cities in the state as well as being the capital of Utem. I’m sure in the next few days, all if you will get to explore the wonderful outdoor recreation and hub of religious culture that the city is known for.” Miss Ripert then cleared her throat. “That being said, though, I just wanted to give out a few warnings. Us Bigs are good people, but a few may be more inclined to certain… impulses. To avoid these, there are a few simple steps you can follow. Trust me, you’ll want to pay attention to these. They could just mean the difference of you all leaving back through the portal… or something more… permanent.” A few of the Littles murmured in fear, but most stayed silent and listened closely. “Now, first up, never talk…” * * * Day 1 – 4:55 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Busses hissed to a halt outside the large and opulent sandstone and blue building that was their hotel. It wasn’t the tallest around, but the buildings on either side from this angle shrank close to the ground. As Ashley stared up at the tall building, she couldn’t help but hold her mouth agape in awe. ‘Wow… technology and art fused around here so seamlessly… and it’s only day one.’ “Okay,” Miss Ripert began to shout over the more populated streets, “we’ve all checked in and offloaded your luggage into your rooms for the night. With this tour, we will spend about six days here and in the surrounding mountains, exploring several sites and visiting several companies I think you might find most… illuminating.” Moving away from the hotel, Miss Ripert began to explain all about the city and its founding. “Founded almost two centuries ago now, a breakaway sect from the mainstream religion at the time settled here to practice as they wished. As a result, laws here became more flexible, and desires flared to make a city that would not only last the test of time but also break free of the shackles of many cities to the east that derived their city planning from Europa’s cities at the time.” Looking around as they walked, Ashley could see the validity of Miss Ripert’s words. While there was almost a neo-classical feeling to some of the buildings and statues around, there was also a clear push for styles corresponding to more retro-futuristic in some parts and touches of Brutalism in others. It seemed an odd combination, but it also gave the city a variety that was missing from most cities back on Earth lately. With many destroyed or in need of heavy repairs, most began to look eerily similar as they were rebuilt. Here though, the uniqueness along with clear city planning and a dash of color everywhere, stood out strongly in contrast. “Now, of course, subsequent renovations to them have closed this gap in recent years, but Alati Lake City stands as a testament to…” “Ophelia! Get back here!” a woman screamed from nearby. The group looked over and saw, with the reaction of many gasps of horror, a Little was running through the streets and away from a Big. “No, sweetie! Not into traffic!” Clearly panicking, she seemed to wilt in seeing the Little dodge cars whose hoods she barely stood over. “Someone! Anyone! Stop her!” Most of the group seemed stunned, but Miss Ripert acted quickly and used herself as a shield to block our movement any closer to the Little now blocking traffic. “Stay back everyone. They need to solve this on their own. Trust me… you don’t want to get involved.” As if right on cue, the crowd began to depart. That, and plus the stopped cars, formed some semblance of a circle around the Little, supposedly called Ophelia. From her expression, some doubt definitely seemed to be present in Ashley’s mind if that was even her name though when she first heard it. “Come on, honey. There’s no way out. Come back to Mama.” The woman Big seemed genuinely concerned about ‘her’ Little, but the whole scene still felt very much out of place and even illegal at times if looked at from the right angles… especially regarding the relationship between Big and Little here. Ashley edged forward, but Miss Ripert blocked her path to get a better look. Ashley’s frown showed she didn’t appreciate that, but not pushing it further, anyone could see that she was trying to listen in, despite her distance away from the scene. “Never! I would rather die than go back to be your baby slave!” The Little wasn’t calm, but was clearly level-headed enough to speak without any signs of mental or physical impairment. ‘I don’t know what would be worse to see… a Little that was mentally affected, or a Little that was so physically affected, that their mentality didn’t mean much anymore. Ugh… best not think about it, Ash…’ Regardless, the scene unfolding was aligning with what about Ashley had read about and then been briefed on before coming here. It was a terrible one, but it was realization of the truth that yes, there was a story here somewhere. Ophelia practically growled in response. “Heck no! You stay back, lady! I can’t even curse anymore because of you!” Ashley looked puzzled for a moment. ‘I wonder what the heck that means?’ She paused but then quickly turned her attention back to the unfolding scene between Ophelia and the Big. “You even forced me into…” An odd sort of look came over Ophelia’s face and her eyes squinted in pure hatred toward the Big. “You know what? I don’t need to wear these anymore.” She stomped her foot and then reached right under her dress… and pulled off her diaper, clearly being a cheap alternative that would even allow for that sort of thing. Most from Earth by now already had heard at least the rumors about ‘unremovable’ diapers, but from the reports, Ashley knew they were much more than just rumors. Still, despite the oddity of a Little even being able to tear off their diaper, it was still a clear act of defiance here and many gasped in the crowd around Ashley. “Take that, lady!” Ophelia hissed back at the Big with more confidence than someone who had just been wearing a diaper ought to have. The Big temporarily scowled. “Mommy! It’s ‘Mommy,’ Ophelia. Remember that?” Ashley seemed perplexed for a moment regarding the Big’s demeanor. ‘Which was she more upset about? The diaper or the lack of term to address her?’ “No!” Ophelia screamed again, this time stomping her foot on the ground and then over top of her diaper. “You’re not my mommy! My mommy is back home and…” Right as she said it though, it was clear to anyone watching that she hadn’t meant to say that… or at least not come across so childish when referring to her true parent back on Earth. Before anyone else could react though, a series of high-pitched whistles rang out through the streets and two police officers ran to the scene. “Ma’am? Is this one your Little?” The Big nodded her head. “I’m very sorry, officer. I promise you that she’s normally not like this. I…” “Ma’am… if she is under your care, then I’m afraid you are both going to need to come to court.” The officer didn’t mince his words at all, now only pointing back to where they had come from, which one could just see beyond the crowds was their police car. “Or… that’s at least what will happen if you can’t resolve this situation in the next minute, understand?” The Big now genuinely seemed fearful, but seconds later, resolved as well. Looking back at Ophelia, she smiled, but now also seemed burdened by the alternative if she failed now. Ashley leaned closer, knowing something was about to happen between them. “I’m sorry, Ophelia…” “Sorry?” Ophelia questioned. “Sorry for wh…?” Before she could speak another syllable though, the Big had rushed up to her, wrangled her into her arms, and then popped a large bulbous white pacifier in Ophelia’s mouth before hitting the front button at least three times. Needless to say, Ophelia seemed outraged and more worryingly, in pain now. ‘Wow… I hope I’m capturing all angles of this… this could be a great story… Poor Ophelias though…’ Ashley seemed sympathetic to a fellow Little, but the journalist in her wasn’t just going to stop and looking at this story from all the angles. Abuse. Being held against one’s will. Infantilization to the highest degree. A corrupt system. The normality of the treatment. Ashley could see all the titles of her next article so perfectly, but as she looked around, her smile of a possible story began to fade. ‘No one’s even batting an eye over this. If they’re not reacting harshly to this, then it’s already at least mostly normalized… which means there’s another story that no one wants to talk about… or even can for that matter. No… this isn’t my story.’ “Good work, ma’am. Just try to keep a closer eye on her. I might even suggest some… modifications, or some equipment maybe,” one of the officers noted swiftly once Ophelia had been pacified and was now being held firmly in place, not going anywhere… even as she struggled heavily… even more so after he mentioned ‘modifications’ and ‘equipment’ being used. “Now… being a parent myself to a Little, I might suggest you rediaper her. Never can be too careful, right?” The Big smiled and bounced Ophelia gently, despite her continued protests. “Oh no. Definitely not. Fortunately, we live right up the street. Absolutely not going to let her ruin the new carpet I just had put in.” A few of the Bigs laughed nearby but Ashley didn’t seem to know how to react. ‘If I laugh, I’m a terrible person without empathy towards a fellow Little. If I don’t laugh… I could seem suspicious. Ugh… well, maybe just roll the dice and see what happens.’ So, instead, Ashley just opted for silence instead of compliance. She seemed to catch the suspicious and maybe even evil glance shot her way by one of the locals, but otherwise, most didn’t comment. “And also… rest assured officer,” the woman Big continued, bouncing Ophelia in her arms, “little Ophelia here won’t be practicing anymore escape attempts under my watch. I can assure you of that.” She patted her Little on the butt a few times as Ophelia let out a small whimper of defeat and most definitely fear. The officer only tipped his hat, smiled, and left. As for the reactions from the rest of the tour group… they were less inclined to say anything. It only took a second though, to realize that most now seemed too petrified over what just happened in front of them. Most grimaced even further when the Big got Ophelia to wave her hand back at everyone and babyishly say ‘goodbye’ for her to the crowd there. It was an unsettling sight to say the least. Still, the scene now over, Miss Ripert glanced back at the group. “Now then… no worries, my darlings. Just a small escapee of a Little. These attempts happen all the time here now, but you have to give their tiny failures a little sympathy at least… and nothing more.” Ashley knitted her hands together, clearly trying to distance herself from all that was happening. It was all terrible to see, but the complacency of every Big now that Ophelia had been taken away was disconcerting. This wasn’t her story, but as Ashley listened on to excuse after excuse by Miss Ripert over what just happened, it felt more like a conspiracy embedded into the very fabric of the society here than anything else… and certainly not the fault of a small and clearly traumatized Little. Ashley didn’t have a story yet, but seeing it was only Day 1 and this had happened literally right in front of her when she wasn’t even looking, her overall confidence seemed to bloom that yes, she would find a story. ‘I vow to myself now… I’m not leaving here until I get the story I’m looking for. ‘Ashley Cutter’ will soon be a name on everyone’s lips back home. The Little that figured out the truth of this terrible place!’ It might have been a simplistic platitude, but it provided the tiniest of smiles. Even in a place like this, it was good to have hope that everything would be okay. So, for Ashley, that absolutely meant that by the end here, she would have her story.

Here is the first chapter of my brand new story - Elysium! Just a heads up... the first chapter is kinda heavy. But it's needed. There will also be content warnings throughout the story, but I'll make sure to flag them whenever possible. Now... Elysium... This is what happens when I put a lot of myself into a story. Infernum and Arbitrio were the first ones where I put a lot of myself into it... but this one feels a lot more personal than any of my other stories, so I really hope you like it. It's also a lot longer than my usual stories (Probably aiming somewhere around the same length as Little in Love or Love in Dimensions). It's different in a lot of ways, so I hope you enjoy all the differences to my usual stories. I know this genre is a little overdone in our circles... but this is a story I needed to write. You'll see why as it goes on. Enjoy! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! Especially when it comes to new stories! Chapter 1: The Edge Elysium – LittleFallenPrincess ------------------------------- Tw: Depression, suicidal thoughts, attempted suicide ------------------------------- Just one more step. Just the tiniest bit of momentum. That was all that was needed. Was I being selfish doing this? Maybe. But it’s not like people will care for more than a week at most. They’ll get over the initial shock and go back to living their normal lives. I was always just a background character to their stories anyway. Always was. Always will be. At least since I lost Mum anyway. They’ll be like ‘Oh, did you hear about Noah? He jumped off the bridge and died. Such a shame. Had so much life to live.’ The same useless shit people say whenever someone dies. Everyone says the same rubbish especially whenever someone kills themself. That ‘they wish they had seen the signs’, ‘wish they had done something’, ‘they were struggling’, ‘at least they’re not suffering anymore’… and it’s all bullshit. They don’t care. They just feel bad that they didn’t give enough of a fuck about someone who was struggling to do anything before it was too late. It takes the tiniest amount of effort to reach out to someone struggling like this, but none of them can be bothered. I bet they’ll say the same things about me. But I think I gave them enough signs. If they can’t read them… that’s their fault. I pretty much plastered them on the walls in bright red paint in all caps… but they were still oblivious to the message. Even if they did read them though… At this point, when I’ve reached rock bottom… what could actually help me at this point? Therapy? Ha… sure… I’ve tried like four different therapists and not one of them could help me. Meds? Doc won’t prescribe anything else because nothing seems to be working. Mental hospital? I’d rather di-... yeah… that’s why I’m here on this ledge… I stared out at the empty road below. Thankfully… no traffic this late at night. No one’s oncoming car to accidentally fall onto. Which is good, because I already feel pretty fucking guilty for ruining the day of whoever finds me… But hey, at that point I won’t have to worry, I won’t be around. Part of me worried that maybe this isn’t high enough. Because I had heard somewhere that people had survived large drops… and if I do take that final step, I want it to be exactly that… final. I don’t want to survive it. That will just lead to… complications. Locked away for a while ‘for my own safety’. The thought of that sends a wave of terror through my whole body. One of my biggest fears is being locked away, unable to escape. It’s why I’ve put this off for so long. I could’ve attempted something before… but I was worried of failing and what would happen if I did so. But now I’ve reached absolute rock bottom and I’m like 99% sure I’m done with this life now. So as my foot hovered over the large drop in front of me, my hands tightly gripping the railing behind me, balancing precariously on the edge of the bridge… I tried to mentally prepare myself. It wasn’t too late to back down though. No one would know… it’s the dead of night. There are no cars, no people… it’s a quiet little English town after all. And I picked this spot in particular so that no one could stop me, that there would be no-one around to stop me. But if I backed out… I could just go home, and no one would have any knowledge of what I planned to do. Which means no-one is doing anything drastic to keep me safe that would end up with me getting much worse. No… I’m ready. I’ve contemplated this for years. Even before I lost my Mum in my teens. Even before I told my Dad about all that stuff… before he kicked me out. I was always depressed. Always wanted to stop existing. It was never a ‘I want to die’, it was more of a ‘I don’t want to exist’, or ‘wish I had never been born at all’. Now it’s different, of course, I mean it’s why I’m balancing here on the edge of a bridge. It wasn’t all bad though. I loved my childhood. Mum made it special. She was my support… my best friend. I loved her so fucking much. Then… she was just gone. Dead. And I was left with Dad. That’s when it all went downhill. Grades slipped, Dad got aggressive. Never violent, but definitely more aggressive. You could tell he didn’t love me the way Mum did. I was just this dumb kid of his, some failure of a son. And he loved to remind me. Then when I told him about all the things going on with my life… he reacted a lot worse than I’d hoped. Kicked me out. Haven’t talked to him in years, but hey, good riddance I say. Mum hated him anyway, it’s why they separated when I was very little. When I had to move in with Dad after Mum died… I think another little piece of my soul died. I’m still surprised I got into university despite all that. Barely scraped through too, earning myself a useless degree that may have actually hindered my job prospects afterwards. So my education was ruined, as was any job I worked after I left Uni, as were all my relationships. Relationships… Ugh, this is the worst timing for me doing this, isn’t it? So close after Abigail broke up with me. She’s… she’s going to blame herself for this. Sure, she broke my heart into a billion tiny pieces, but she didn’t push me over the edge. Even if she did turn all our friends against me. No, I was ready for this for a long time, even back when we were dating. I just didn’t want to hurt her. And now look at me… I liked her. A lot. But I was always holding myself back with her, keeping a large part of myself locked away in fear of how she’d react. Hell, pretty sure that’s part of the reason she broke up with me. She said I was always so ‘mopey’... which she’s not wrong about, but I think she knew I was bottling things up around her, keeping her from seeing what was going on with me. She always had this big plan. She wanted me to propose soon, then we would get married, have kids… typical heteronormative crap you see on TV, with me as the loving husband who comes home after a busy day at the office. White picket fence and all that. But I didn’t want that. Well no, that’s not entirely true, I like the idea of it… but it wasn’t… me. I’m not that kind of guy. I’m not even… No, but anyway, I wasn’t right for her, she deserves her dream. So I’m glad she broke up with me. She deserves better. I just hope she doesn’t blame herself for what I’m about to do. No. I’m ready. One final breath. One final step. One final thought. Better make it a good one. …Nope. Can’t think of anything. Mind is racing too much to pin a thought down. Ah well, go out the same way I came in, eh? And with that last deep breath, I released my tight grip on the guard rail, the blood rushing back into them after they had turned white just moments ago. Momentum took over. It was out of my hands now. A stillness radiated my entire body. I was ready. This was actually happening. This is it. “WHAT THE BLOODY HELL ARE YE’ DOING?” Something that felt like talons dug themselves into my shoulders, gripping tightly onto my shirt, and yanked me backwards back over the guard rail, tossing me like a ragdoll onto the pavement behind me. I crashed onto the pavement with my arse taking the brunt of the impact. Then my mind and thoughts rushed back, realising I wasn’t dead. “I…” Everything was spinning. I couldn’t focus or think. I had been at peace, ready to end it all, but then something, or someone, came along and literally yanked me from my fate, and now my mind was trying to catch up with my situation. “Hun… were you seriously about to do what I think you were about to do?” came a soothing voice, from who I assumed was the woman who just prevented me from doing something very stupid. At least I assumed it was a woman from what her voice sounded like, with the slightest twinge of a Scottish accent in there. Though it must have been some woman to have been able to throw me back over that guard rail… “I…” Adrenaline was coursing through my body, and I couldn’t figure out whether I wanted to admit the truth, lie, or simply just run away. My vision was blurry and I couldn’t focus. All I could hear was this soothing voice. So I couldn’t even put a face to it. “Sweetie… are you okay?” she said, crouching down in front of me. “I… umm… I’ll get back to you on that one…” I replied, finally managing a full sentence. “Hopefully sooner, rather than later… because you were one second from ending up as paste on the road below!” It was weird hearing such a lovely, almost maternal voice form such crude imagery, but it made me laugh a bit. “What’s so funny?” she asked. “Paste…” “Is your head okay? I didn’t knock it too hard, did I?” “No… I…” My vision started clearing as I looked up at who would normally be called a ‘saviour’ in this situation, though right now… I saw her as more of a hindrance to my overall goal. Freckles. That was the first thing I noticed. Well that and the very red hair. Like… proper ginger. She couldn’t look more stereotypically Scottish if she tried. Her voice definitely matched her appearance, dressed in jeans and a simple amethyst-coloured blouse under her black denim jacket. “Good. Because sometimes I don’t know my own strength. Now… are you going to tell me your name first?” “N… Noah.” “Well N-Noah,” she replied, imitating my stutter, “Care to tell me what you were about to do?” “I think that… is pretty obvious,” I replied, smiling awkwardly. “I guess it is. And why in the world would you do something like that?” “Because…” “‘Because’? Just ‘because’? Oh come on, sweetie… give me a better reason than that!” It was always hard to tell people this. To admit what I want. “I… want… I mean… I don’t want to be here anymore…” “And why is that? Did something happen?” “No. I mean yes. But I… I’ve been wanting this for a long time. Please. Just let me go. You shouldn’t stop me…” That’s when she took my hands into hers. “Sweetie, I’m not going to let you do anything drastic right now. You’re not in the best place, and I’m here to help, okay?” She sounded so… genuinely nice? Like sweetness personified. Even her words in her soft spoken accent made me instantly drop my guard around her. Which somewhat scared me… I nearly always have my guard up. “I… don’t think you can help.” “Try me.” “No. I… I don’t want…” “...To bother me? Shush. Now tell me, precious, what happened to cause such a little cutie like you to take the most drastic action he could possibly take?” I really don’t know what it is about this woman. She… she melts away whatever protection I had guarded myself with. Her voice, her mannerisms, that cute freckled face of hers… “Come on, petal…” “I… don’t even know your name…” “Ceres,” she replied, smiling down at me. “That’s a very… unique name.” “Well I’ll take that as a compliment then, but only because you’re cute,” as she said this, she sat down in front of me, not letting go of my hands as she parked herself on the cold pavement below. “I’m… not…” “Not cute? Lies. Look at you. I bet your girlfriend is all over you.” “D… don’t have one…” “You don’t? Well sorry, sweetie, but I find that hard to believe.” “I’m too depressed for her,” I replied, hanging my head in shame, trying to look anywhere but at her face. “Her? So there was someone? Is this what it’s all about?” “No. Yes. I mean… part of it.” “Then tell me more.” “It’s just… I’ve felt like this for a long time. Since…” “Since what?” “Since I lost my Mum,” I sighed. She went silent for a second. “Ah. Yes. I know how much that hurts. No Dad to help?” “No. He… didn’t like who I was growing up to be. I wasn’t his clone, so he didn’t care. I was always too much like my Mum.” She squeezed my hand, causing me to look up into her beautiful green eyes. “Oh sweetie. I understand your pain. But that doesn’t mean you go taking a step onto the motorway below like that. Are you in therapy? Missed your meds?” “None of it works. Tried it all.” She looked at me, no smile on her face anymore. As if she was trying really hard to read me. She was thinking about something, but I couldn’t even begin to guess what it was that was going on in that head of hers. “Right. Come on. Come with me.” Okay… I wasn’t expecting that. But hey, as long as she doesn’t call the police or for an ambulance… maybe I can get away with just slinking off home once she’s given me a talking to, and no-one in my life will be aware of what nearly went down tonight. “I… okay…” “Good boy. Let’s go sit on a bench and you can talk about what’s bothering you. Spare no details.” ------------------------------- “So depression, dead end job, no girlfriend, bad degree, shit dad, lost your Mum, facing homelessness, and nothing the doctors are trying is working? Is that everything?” “That… is pretty much it,” I replied, shrugging at her, not knowing what else to say. Ceres had found a nice little bench in the nearby park. It was just as dead as the bridge was, probably due to it being like… 3am. She had sat me down, wrapped her jacket around me (as I had been stupid enough to come out wearing just my t-shirt and jeans. Sure, it’s only the start of September, but it’s still pretty bloody cold at 3am in the UK, no matter what time of year it is), and barely released my hands from hers the entire time. I hesitated at first. I didn’t want to go and bother this complete stranger with all my issues, even if she had just technically saved my life. Despite wishing she hadn’t done so. But something about this woman, who looked not much older than 30, made me feel so… safe… that I eventually just blurted out everything, just one big stream of consciousness. I was worried maybe I had overwhelmed her, but clearly with her little summary… she had listened to everything. Not that I told her everything. There’s some stuff that I’m not even able to talk to myself about, let alone a cute stranger who just prevented me from ‘becoming paste on the road’. “Right. Well whilst I can see why you’d want to do what you were about to do… I still think you’re an idiot for attempting it.” “Hey, aren’t you supposed to be all nice and reassuring? ‘Idiot’ isn’t very nice, is it?” I asked, smiling cheekily at her, the first smile I had managed since she saved me. “Excuse me…” she said, trying her best to hold in her laugh, the one you could clearly see bubbling at the surface. “I’m very good at what I do. Not my fault some cute idiot decided to do something stupid and change my plans…” That’s when a wave of guilt hit me. The one I had hoped to have missed… after I had done the deed. “I… oh… sorry…” I replied, hanging my head in shame. “Oh shush. I was only on my way home from work.” “Still… sorry. You should be home right now.” “No, Noah… none of that bullshit with me, okay? You were in a low place, I understand that. Hell, I understand getting to the point where you’re teetering over the edge… but I will not have you putting yourself down just for slightly inconveniencing me. I’m just happy I got to stop you before you became vulture-chow.” “We don’t get vultures in England…” “And apparently you also don’t get jokes…” she said, nudging me playfully. “Sorry…” “What did I just tell you?” “S-... ah… yeah… Fine. No more apologies. For now,” I replied, pouting slightly at this cute girl. “Good boy.” Shivers ran through my body when she said those two words. And for a moment there… I swear she could tell. But it wasn’t good shivers. It wasn’t bad. It was like… a mix of both? “Now, sweetie. I’m a bit worried about leaving you alone right now. Have you got anyone you can call?” “No,” I snapped back at her, maybe a little too quickly. “No one?” “I… no. Sorry. I’ll be fine, you can just let me go home.” “Via the motorway?” she replied, pointing in the direction of where I had nearly jumped. “Oh I don’t think so, sweetie.” “I’ll be fine…” I groaned. “Look, I’ll give you my number. If you need someone to talk to, or have a drink or something, you just call me, okay? You’re not a bother. And I want you to be okay. You’re a cute guy.” I grumbled a bit, before she finally released her hands, reaching into her shoulder bag with both of them, before pulling her phone out with one of them. “Right, come here. I’m giving you the biggest hug ever. That way you’ll want another one, and be a lot less likely to go stepping off bridges…” Hey, I wasn’t going to argue with this woman. First off, she’s cute. Secondly… she gives off this vibe of ‘do as I say, or you’ll regret it’. Thirdly… I was still calming down after everything, so if I was going to try this again… I’d need a few days, I think, to get my head back to normal. And fourthly… and most importantly… she hadn’t called anyone. She hadn’t called the police. Hadn’t called to get me locked away for my own safety. She was just… letting me go. This was the best thing that could have happened once she saved me, and I wasn’t going to look a gift horse in the mouth. As I stood up, she held out her arms, creating an opening for me to hug her. Slowly shuffling forward, I got closer and closer until she took the lead and stepped forward, wrapping her rather strong arms around me, squeezing me tightly. I wrapped mine around her waist and embraced the hug. With my head pressed against her chest like this, this hug felt like the best thing in the world right now. The best thing I had experienced in years. I felt all the sadness I tried bottling up, all the anger, all the pain, everything… come rushing forward, flooding my body with emotion. I began to cry into her shoulder. “There there, Noah, let it all out. You’ve had a stressful life from the sounds of it. Just let it all out. Forget about it. You don’t have to be big and strong with me.” Her words, along with the soft, comforting accent of hers… made me feel smaller than ever. Even as she stroked my blonde hair, which must have come untied from the ponytail earlier, I felt smaller than ever, despite her only being a couple of inches taller than me. And I’m 5’9! Yet I felt two feet tall compared to this woman somehow. “I… sorry I’m such a mess. You… you shouldn’t have to comfort me like this.” She squeezed me tighter, then moved her mouth closer to my ear. “Sweetie, I am so glad I ran into you tonight. I think fate brought us together. Because I think I can help you.” A small little pinch. In my upper arm. That’s all that was felt before the world… and my body… got really heavy. Before the world started spinning. Before everything felt… almost good for once. And then… the lights went out. ====================================================== Sorry for the really heavy start to this story. I promise you it gets easier. It's a very emotional story, and may have some darker moments like this. But I promise you, it's worth it. I hope you enjoyed this first chapter, despite this! Like I said... I put a lot more of myself into this story... Don't forget I'm on Subscribestar! Subscribers get 2 weeks early access to chapters, and exclusive short stories (Nessa's Tale is currently the only available one). The next four chapters of my new story posted on my Subscribestar! ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my subscribers for their support over the past few years! Seriously, your support means the world to me. New chapters of my latest story every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!

As a work from home programmer, I had it made. My wife, Susan, was beautiful, big breasted, with red hair and a fiery personality to match. I got to work a few hours a day, and spend the rest of the time doing whatever. We had no kids, something she was biologically unable to produce because of a rare condition, so we spent our money on ourselves. Her bad habit was travel. She was always on the road for work. Sometimes in Europe, sometimes in Asia, and there were multiple yearly trips to Vegas for some stupid conventions. That left me with a lot of time by myself, and I indulge in my vice -- diapers. I had experienced a bedwetting issue during puberty, that reared its ugly head now and then, usually when I drank too much. That exposed me to the solution my parents eventually landed on -- diapers. Now as an adult, I bought and used adult diapers all the time when I was alone. It was my forbidden escape, my stress reliever. One day, when I was home by myself, and Susan was on one of her business trips to who knows where, I was sitting in a very wet diaper in the living room, on a towel on the couch. On the big screen TV I had attached my laptop. On the TV was a vial bi-sexual diaper porn. A naked woman playing "mommy" was "breastfeeding" two adult baby boys as they had their hands in their diaper stroking their cocks. I too had my hand in my diaper watching the sexy scene unfold on screen lost in the moment as I approached orgasm. That's why I didn't hear the garage door open, or Susan quietly walk into the room. "What in the holy fuck is going on here Max? Is THIS what you do when I'm not home?" Susan screamed. My eyes shot open, my cheeks burning with embarrassment. Susan stood in the doorway, her luggage dropped to the floor. She was supposed to be in Japan for another three days. Her eyes were wide with shock and anger as they scanned the room—the diaper I was wearing, the towel beneath me, and the explicit scene playing out on the TV. I quickly hit the pause button, my heart racing like a jackrabbit in a cage. "S-Susan," I stuttered, desperately trying to find the right words to explain my humiliating predicament. But before I could form a coherent sentence, she stormed over and slapped me across the face. Hard. Her palm stung like fire on my cheek, and the shock of it sent a jolt through my body, freezing me in place. The TV flickered with the paused image of the "mommy" figure smiling down at her "babies," adding to my mortification. Susan's eyes were blazing with a fury I had never seen before. "How could you?" she spat, her voice trembling with disgust and hurt. "Is this what I've been missing while I'm slaving away for us?" I couldn't meet her gaze. The wetness of the diaper felt like a cold, clingy truth, a stark reminder of my secret life laid bare. "I—I don't know," I murmured, feeling the weight of her accusation crushing my chest. Susan's breathing was heavy, her chest rising and falling with rage. She grabbed the TV remote and turned the volume up, the woman's sultry voice echoing through the room. "Look at yourself, Max," she hissed, pointing at the screen. "This is what you get off to?" Just then, the two adult diaper clad men on the screen began to play with each other, grinding their diaper covered cocks against one another, while the "mommy" encouraged them on. She was fingering her pussy. Susan's jaw was on the floor, stunned with what she was watching. "I-I can explain," I managed to squeak out, my voice shaking with fear and embarrassment. "It's just something I do to relax." As I spoke those words, one of the diapered men in the video untaped the diaper of the other and took his cock in his mouth. I instinctively groaned in delight, forgetting for a split second that Susan was in the room. Her eyes snapped to me, the rage in them now mixed with a hint of curiosity. "Is this what you need?" she said, her voice eerily calm. "Is this why you've been so distant lately?" The question hung in the air, heavy with accusation and pain. I tried to pull my hand out of the diaper, but my cock was still watching the porn, refusing to let go. "Susan, it's not what you think," I whispered, my voice cracking. But she wasn't listening anymore. She was staring at the TV, the scene now depicting the two adult babies in a passionate sixty-nine, their diapers peeled back to reveal their erections. Susan licked her lips. Then one of the men mounted the other, shoving his cock inside him and calling him his "Diaper Slut." That's all I needed to hear. My cock, which had a mind of its own, was triggered, sending me into a very obvious orgasm as I shot load after load of cum into my wet diaper. "Oh my god!" I shouted. Susan spun around and stared at me appalled at the site before her, rage boiling in her eyes. "You're disgusting," she murmured, the words cutting through the silence like a knife. I sat there, my diaper now soaked with cum, feeling more exposed and ashamed than I had ever felt in my life. The scene on the TV continued, but it was as if someone had hit the mute button. All I could hear was the hammering of my heart and the harsh sound of my own ragged breaths. Susan stepped closer, her eyes never leaving mine. "Do you know how much this hurts me?" she whispered, the anger in her voice now replaced by something else—something that scared me even more. "I-I'm sorry," I choked out, the reality of the situation crashing down around me. "It's just... a thing. It doesn't mean anything. It's just for fun." "Well I'm going to show you just how much you're hurt me today with this... with this... whatever it is." In a swift motion she unbuckled her black leather belt and pulled me up off the couch. She sat down in a close by chair and pulled me over her lap. In what seemed like no time she had pulled down the back of my diaper and began spanking me as hard as she could with her belt. The sting was intense, each smack echoing through the room. The sound of the leather slapping against my bare ass was like a drum beat of humiliation. I couldn't believe this was happening. The pain grew with each hit, and my body jolted with every strike, but my cock remained stubbornly erect. "You want to be a baby?" she sneered, her hand rising and falling in a rhythm that was punctuated by my grunts and yelps. "Then I'll treat you like one." I didn't know how to process that statement, all I knew was that the beating continued without end. My ass was on fire, moving from pale white, to pink, to deep red, to spots of purple. "I can't believe this is what you do behind my back," she said with each smack. "What else are you hiding from me?" With that she threw me from her lap onto the floor. I was sobbing now, rubbing my abused ass. I looked up at her, tears streaming down my face. "I'm sorry," I whispered again, not knowing what else to say. Susan's expression softened for a moment, but then it was as if she remembered her anger. She stood up and walked over to me, her high heels clicking on the hardwood floor. She reached down and grabbed a handful of my hair, pulling my face to look up at her. "You're going to tell me everything," she said, her eyes cold. "Everything you do when I'm not here. Every little detail of your pathetic little life." "Yes... mommy." The words slipped from my mouth before I could stop them, a reflex from the porn I had been watching. But as soon as they were out, I realized they weren't just a slip of the tongue. Some part of me craved the role Susan was playing, the power and control she had over me in this moment. The rage in her eyes flickered with something new, something darker, and she tightened her grip on my hair. "That's right," she said, her voice low and dangerous. "You're going to tell me everything, and then maybe, just maybe, I'll decide if I even want to stay married to a man who's been hiding in diapers like some kind of... some kind of sicko." I nodded, tears still streaming down my face. The pain from the spanking was intense, but the fear of losing Susan was even worse. "I'm sorry," I repeated. "It started after my accident when I was younger. I just... I can't help it." "Look, I know you've wet the bed a few times in our marriage, mostly when you went through that depression and drank too much, but this?" "Actually, it happens more than you know. You're just gone so much, and we're never intimate in the mornings, so you've never noticed that I've been wearing a diaper off and on for a few years now." That wasn't the right thing to say, I could see it in her eyes. "Every morning?" she asked, her grip on my hair loosening slightly. "You've been wearing diapers for years and you didn't think to tell me?" Susan's other hand slapped me across the face. "How could you keep this from me?" she yelled, her voice shaking. "How could you be so...so...twisted?" The force of her slap sent my head spinning and my eyes watered. "It's not like that," I managed to croak out, the sting of the truth burning my tongue. "It's just something that...I don't know." Susan's expression was a tumult of emotions—fury, betrayal, and a hint of something else. "Get up," she ordered, her voice laced with a firmness I rarely heard from her. I struggled to my feet, my legs wobbly and my ass throbbing with pain. She pointed to the corner of the room. "You're going to stand there," she said, "and think about what you've done. But first, tell me where you hide all this stuff, because I want to look at it all." I mumbled, "In the back of my closet. On the floor." Susan let go of my hair and walked over to our bedroom, leaving me to stand in the corner, my diaper still hanging open and my cock still hard. The coldness of the room made my skin pebble, and the pain from the spanking was a constant throb in the back of my mind. I could hear her rummaging through the closet, tossing things around, and then she emerged, her arms filled with diapers, baby bottles, pacifiers, and a few other...toys, including my spanking paddle, and a long, black dildo. "What in the fuck, Max?" Her voice was a mix of rage and disbelief as Susan dumped the contents of my secret stash onto the bed. She held up the spanking paddle, her eyes narrowed. "You've been playing with this?" I only nodded. "Well then let's get some use out of it." With that she sat on the end of the bed and pulled me back over her lap for the second spanking in the last 10 minutes. It was a leather paddle made for spanking that I bought at a local porn shop. It even said "SLUT" in red letters. As she raised it high, I felt a mix of terror and something else...excitement? The first smack was like a bolt of lightning on my already tender flesh. "You're going to get ten," she announced, her voice firm, "and you're going to count them out loud." The spanking was a symphony of pain and pleasure, each blow making me flinch and whimper, the sound of the leather on my skin punctuating the silence. "One," I managed to choke out, my voice shaky. "Two." The pain grew with each number, but so did my arousal. It was a confusing mix of emotions, but I couldn't deny that the sting of the paddle was turning me on. As Susan brought it down again, she said, "And you're going to tell me everything about this little... hobby of yours." The third smack hit me harder than the others, making me gasp. "I've been wearing them because it... it makes me feel safe," I confessed, the truth coming out in a rush. "When I'm stressed or anxious, it's like... I don't know, it just makes everything okay." "I'm supposed to do that for you, Max!" The fourth hit was the hardest. "Four," I whispered, trying to keep my voice steady. "It's not just the diapers. It's... the whole experience. The way it feels, the smell, the warmth." I could feel the wetness spreading in the diaper with every smack. "And the humiliation," I admitted, my voice barely above a murmur. "It turns me on." Susan paused, as if she was thinking. Then the spanking resumed with extra ferocity. "Five," I called out, biting my bottom lip to keep from screaming. "Six. Seven." Each number grew softer as the pain became too much to handle. I began openly sobbing. Susan paused, looking at me with a mix of anger and something that looked almost like pity. "Why?" she asked, her voice trembling. "Why would you need this?" "It just... it feels right," I managed to say between gasps. "It's like... it's like I'm being punished for something I don't even know I did." Susan's arm paused mid-air, the paddle hovering over my crimson ass. "Punished?" she echoed, her tone skeptical. "Yeah," I choked out, "It's like... it's like I'm being disciplined. It's a release." Susan's grip on the paddle tightened, her knuckles white. She brought it down again with a sharp crack, making me yelp. "You want discipline?" she spat. "You're going to get it." The final few blows were in quick succession and harder than ever. They made me squirm and cry harder than ever before. "Ten," I whimpered, my voice a pathetic wisp. She tossed the paddle aside and stood up, her expression unreadable. "Take it off," she said, pointing to the diaper. "Take it all off." I complied, my trembling fingers working to untape the soggy mess. The cool air hit my skin, making me shiver. I felt more exposed than ever before. The diaper fell to the floor with a wet slap, leaving me naked with my obvious hard on. "Now, tell me why you do this," Susan demanded, crossing her arms over her chest. My body was a canvas of pain, but the fear of losing her was the most overwhelming feeling. "It's just something that started when I was a teenager," I began, my voice shaking. "After the accident, it was like... a comfort thing." Susan's eyes searched my face, looking for something—understanding, maybe. "But you didn't tell me," she said, her voice tight. "You kept it all hidden from me." "I was afraid," I admitted, my voice small and pathetic. "I didn't think you'd understand." Susan's face softened a fraction, but the anger didn't leave her eyes. "Understand? Max, I'm your wife. I'm supposed to understand you, support you." "But it's so weird and embarrassing," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. "I didn't think you'd be able to handle it." Susan sighed, her eyes scanning the pile of diapers and toys on the bed. "I don't know if I can," she said, her voice filled with a sadness that cut through me like a knife. "But I'll try." "What... what does that mean? Does that mean you won't throw all this away? Does that mean you're not divorcing me?" Susan looked at me, her eyes filled with a mix of emotions I couldn't quite decipher. "It means," she began, her voice measured, "that I want to understand. I want to know why you need this. Maybe there's something I can do to help you. Or maybe..." she trailed off, her gaze lingering on the diapers and toys, "maybe there's something here for me too." My cock heard that answer before my brain did and rose to attention. Susan noticed, her eyes flickering down to my crotch before snapping back up to my face. "What the hell?" she said, her voice filled with confusion and a hint of revulsion. "He... uh... has a mind of his own." Susan stared at my erection with a look of horror, but I couldn't bring myself to be embarrassed anymore. I was too relieved she wasn't immediately kicking me out or calling a lawyer. Then she did something I never would have expected. As she began undressing she started talking in a measured and serious tone, "Honey, you know that I can never give you a baby. It's impossible. That's why we've never worried about condoms. There's no need." I nodded my head. I was lucky there. "But maybe you can give me a baby?" By this point she was down to her underwear. She had a hot red thong on, and a matching bra that was trying but failing to contain her enormous tits. "What... what do you mean?" Her eyes met mine, a fiery intensity burning within them. "I mean," she said, her voice low and deliberate, "that maybe there's something in this...this lifestyle that we can explore together." My heart pounded in my chest as Susan reached behind her back and unclasped her bra, letting her breasts spill out. They were magnificent, full and firm, the nipples erect with arousal. She slid her thong down her legs, revealing her bare pussy, already glistening with wetness. My cock throbbed in response, the pain from the spanking forgotten in the face of her sudden openness. "Maybe you can be my baby, Max? I'll diaper you, feed you, spank you when you're bad. You could even suck on my boobs and see if they eventually produce milk." My cock jumped at that suggestion. "But first... fuck me one last time as my husband." Without thinking about what that meant I pushed her onto the bed. Her eyes widened with a mix of surprise and desire as she fell back onto the soft mattress. I climbed over her, my body trembling with anticipation and fear. The smell of her arousal mixed with the faint scent of the diaper, creating an intoxicating aroma that fueled my need. My cock, still hard despite the pain, found its way to her wet opening, and I slammed into her with an urgency that surprised us both. She gasped, arching her back, her breasts bouncing as she wrapped her legs around my waist. The pain from the spanking was a distant memory now, replaced by the fierce pleasure of Susan's warmth enveloping me. Her nails dug into my back as I pounded into her, her moans growing louder with each thrust. The bed creaked beneath us, a rhythmic soundtrack to our desperate coupling. I could see the shock slowly morph into something else in her eyes—desire, mixed with a hint of the love that had always been there. My hips moved faster, driven by a primal need to claim her, to show her that even in my most vulnerable state, I could still be a man she could want. Susan's legs tightened around me, her heels digging into my ass, urging me on. I'm not a well endowed man, but I can fuck... I think... and I was doing it with gusto. "Ugh... ugh... ugh... your pussy feels incredible!" As I continued to fuck her, Susan's eyes rolled back into her head. It had been months since we were intimate together. It had become a rare occurrence where she mostly laid there and waited for me to quickly finish. But tonight, I had cum already, so I had a little stamina in me. Her pussy was tight around my cock, gripping it like a vice as she matched my rhythm with her own desperate movements. "Cum for me, Max," she moaned, her voice thick with passion. "Fuck me, baby. Yes, just like that. Cum inside me!" Her words sent me over the edge, and with a roar, I did just that, filling her up with everything I had. It was a release like nothing I had ever felt before, a culmination of guilt, fear, and an overwhelming desire to be accepted by the woman I loved. Susan moaned, a little lust and a little disappointment that I didn't last longer all mixed together. Then she did something she had never done before. "Now clean it up. With your tongue." My heart raced as Susan's command pierced the quiet post-coital moment. She didn't have to repeat herself. I leaned down, my mouth watering with a mix of excitement and trepidation. The taste of her was sweet and tangy, a mix of her juices and my sperm. As I licked her clean, I realized that she was just as into this as I was. After a few moments, she grabbed my head with her hands and screamed as she finally orgasmed from my feast. When I was done, Susan sat up, her eyes gleaming with a newfound excitement. "Now, let's talk about this," she said, her voice still shaky with arousal. "I don't want to just ignore it, Max. If this is what you need, I want to be a part of it. But we need to set some boundaries." I nodded eagerly, willing to agree to anything she said. "Of course," I murmured, my heart racing. "You will wear diapers 24-7 and use them for their intended purposes. No more toilet for you. Understand?" I nodded, the gravity of her words sinking in. This was really happening. Susan was giving me the chance to embrace my kink with her, but it came with a price—complete submission to her rules. "I am in charge. ALWAYS. What I say, goes, and if you disobey me, you will be spanked. Is that clear?" Her voice was firm, leaving no room for negotiation. I nodded vigorously, my heart racing with both excitement and fear. "Yes, Susan," I murmured, my voice thick with anticipation. "I will feed you. We will buy a highchair that will fit you, and that's where you will have your meals. When you behave, I will let you suckle on my breasts. I will also investigate what it may take for me to actually produce milk out of them. Got it?" I nodded again, overwhelmed by the sudden turn of events. This was not how I had ever imagined my life playing out, but in that moment, I was more turned on than I had ever been. "When we go out, you must wear a diaper under your adult clothes. We may have some outings where you are in more babyish clothing, which I guess I'll need to buy, but most of the time you will be dressed normally. Ok?" I nodded, trying to keep my voice steady. "Okay, Susan." "Now for a few you may not like as much. First. you will now sleep in the guest room. I'll put a rubber sheet on it so you don't ruin the mattress, but we are going to make that room your nursery. I will outfit it accordingly as we do this. That also means you are never sleeping in this room again. It is now MY room. This... is MY bed. You are the baby, and sleep in the baby's room. No argument." My heart sank a bit at that, but I knew she was in charge now. "Yes, Susan." "Second, while we are home, you will address me as "mommy." Failure to do so will get you in trouble. Clear?" "Yes, mommy," I replied meekly, the word feeling strange and yet oddly comforting on my tongue. "And finally, that was the last time we will have vaginal sex ever again. You are my baby now. You are no longer my husband. If you need to "make cummies" because you're horny, we will find other ways to find you release." I was shocked... stunned. This is not what I wanted. "But Susan?" She swiftly slapped me across the face. "No arguments." I nodded, sheepishly. "When mommy needs a release, I too will find other means of that, and you will not interfere. Understood?" The words hung in the air, heavy with their newfound implications. I nodded, feeling both scared and exhilarated by the sudden shift in our dynamic. The sting of her hand still lingered on my cheek. "Otherwise, the consequences will be severe..." she paused for effect "...and expensive. Tell me you understand." I nodded, my throat tight with a mix of fear and excitement. "Yes, mommy," I murmured, the words feeling foreign yet surprisingly right. Susan stood up, her naked body a testament to the power she now held over me. She picked up the wet diaper from the floor and tossed it into the trash can. "Now go lay down on the guest room... I mean nursery bed. I will get a diaper and wipes and meet you there." I felt a mix of excitement and fear as I walked to the guest room, my legs still wobbly from the spanking and the intense orgasm. The room looked so much smaller and more juvenile than I remembered. The reality of my new life was setting in, and it was both terrifying and thrilling. When Susan joined me a few minutes later, she had a fresh diaper and a pack of wipes in her hands. She approached the bed with a stern look, her eyes gleaming with the excitement of our newfound role-play. She looked so powerful, so in control, and I found myself craving her dominance. "Lay down, baby," she said, her voice a mix of authority and tenderness. I obeyed, feeling a strange comfort in her command. She began to wipe my still hard cock clean, her touch gentle yet firm. I watched as she handled me like a mother would her toddler, her eyes never leaving mine. As she secured the fresh diaper around my waist, Susan spoke again, "Now, let's talk about this new arrangement. You're going to follow all my rules, and you're going to do exactly as I say. Do you understand?" I nodded, my voice quivering slightly. "Yes, mommy." Susan's eyes searched mine, looking for any sign of resistance or mockery. Finding none, she gave a curt nod. "Good boy," she said, and the words sent a shockwave of pleasure through me. "Now, let's get you dressed for bed." She pulled out a t-shirt I owned but hadn't worn in a while. It was quite childish with carton characters on it, not unlike the cartoon dinosaur on the diaper I was wearing. "Where did you find these diapers anyway, Maxy baby?" "Online mommy, you'd be surprised what's available on Amazon." "I guess I would," she chuckled and shook her head as she pulled the shirt over me. "Now stand up," she said firmly, and I did. SWAT! She spanked my diapered butt with her hand. I winced. "You will have regular bedtime spankings to remind you who is in charge, but I think your ass has had enough punishment for one night. Now get under the covers." Her voice was firm, but there was a hint of warmth in it that I hadn't heard in a long time. I complied, sliding under the sheets and feeling the coolness of the fresh diaper against my skin. Susan bent down and kissed me gently on the forehead. "Goodnight, baby," she said, her voice a gentle purr. "Remember, this is your new life now. If you're a good boy, I'll take care of you."

Blue Blood, Silk Ties - Chapter 1: The Gala of Fates Author note: I'm redoing this story. I didn't really like the first version, but I'm focused on this one. It's going to be a long novel. Please give me feedback on this version. A story about a universe where the Amazons have taken over and are dominating their littles. This story will be about people, royalty, the bourgeoisie, and many others. Chapter 1: "The Gala of Fates" The Kingdom of Eiradia sprawled across the horizon like an unbroken tapestry of power and secrets, its towering spires piercing clouds heavy with both rain and intrigue. The castle at its heart was a fortress of opulence and mystery, surrounded by sprawling fields where peasants toiled under the watchful eyes of Amazon guards. It was said that no one truly understood the workings of the royal court—not even those who served within it—but everyone knew one truth: life in Eiradia revolved around the whims of its rulers. And tonight, amidst glittering chandeliers and gilded halls, fate would be decided for many. --- Mira stood before the cracked mirror in her small, dimly lit room, tugging self-consciously at the hem of her dress. It was too short, too frilly, too... childish. She hated it. Her mother had stitched it herself years ago when Mira was much younger, but now it only served as a reminder of how little their family had—and how little they expected from her. The fabric was faded pink cotton, adorned with tiny embroidered flowers that had begun to unravel at the edges. A lace collar framed her neck awkwardly, making her feel more like a doll than a young woman on the cusp of adulthood. Her reflection stared back at her, wide-eyed and uncertain. Sixteen-year-old Mira wasn’t beautiful like Isabella; she was plain, with mousy brown hair tied into a loose braid and freckles scattered across her nose. Her hands were calloused from years of helping her mother in the fields, and her posture slouched slightly, as if she were trying to make herself smaller, less noticeable. But what Mira lacked in beauty or grace, she made up for in wit and determination. She often dreamed of escaping this life—of running far away from the poverty, the shame, the constant comparisons to her sister. Yet tonight, she felt trapped, forced to play a role she didn’t want: the overlooked daughter, the one nobody cared about. Across the hall, Isabella’s laughter floated through the thin wooden walls. Mira clenched her fists, swallowing the lump in her throat. Of course Isabella sounded happy. Everything came easily to her older sister—the charm, the confidence, the attention. Even Mother loved her best. “Mira!” Esther’s voice cut sharply through the house. “Are you ready yet? We don’t have all night!” “I’m coming,” Mira muttered under her breath, smoothing down her skirt one last time before stepping out into the main room. Esther stood near the hearth, adjusting Isabella’s gown with practiced care. The dress was exquisite—a deep emerald silk borrowed from a neighbor in exchange for two months’ worth of grain. It shimmered in the firelight, accentuating Isabella’s golden curls and delicate features. At sixteen, Isabella looked every bit the princess she hoped to become someday. Her smile was radiant, her movements graceful, her laughter musical. Everyone adored her, including their mother. Esther glanced up briefly as Mira entered the room, her lips pursing in disapproval. “That dress is ridiculous,” she snapped. “You look like a child.” Mira flinched but said nothing. What could she say? It was true. And worse still, Esther seemed almost pleased by it. In Eiradia, looking “childish” wasn’t necessarily a bad thing—it might even work in Mira’s favor tonight. But knowing that only made her stomach churn with humiliation. “You should have worn something nicer,” Esther continued, turning back to Isabella without another glance at Mira. “This is your chance to catch the eye of someone important. Do you understand? If either of you marries well, we’ll finally be able to leave this hovel behind.” Mira swallowed hard, staring at the floor. Leave this hovel behind. That was all Esther ever talked about these days. Ever since their father disappeared years ago—vanished without a trace, leaving them destitute—Esther had pinned all her hopes on finding wealthy husbands for her daughters. Or failing that, selling them to the Amazons for a hefty allowance. The thought sent a shiver down Mira’s spine. She’d heard whispers about the royal court, about the Amazon royalty and their peculiar obsession with raising “Littles.” Babies, toddlers, children—all regressed into helpless dependents, pampered and paraded like prized pets. Some families willingly gave up their children for the privilege, desperate for the money and status it brought. Others resisted until hunger and desperation left them no choice. Tonight’s gala was different. It wasn’t just about marriage anymore; it was about selection. The princess herself—Princess Ruby—was finally old enough to choose her first Little. Rumors swirled about what that entailed: public ceremonies, elaborate displays, endless pampering... and humiliation. To be chosen meant becoming a spectacle, a symbol of the kingdom’s strange customs. But it also meant security—for the chosen one, and for their family. Isabella seemed unfazed by the idea. She twirled in front of the mirror, admiring the way her gown caught the light. “Don’t worry, Mama,” she said sweetly. “I’ll make sure we’re taken care of. You know I always get what I want.” Esther smiled proudly, patting Isabella’s shoulder. “That’s my girl.” Mira clenched her jaw, fighting back tears. She wanted to scream, to demand why no one ever believed in her. But she knew better. Speaking out would only earn her another scolding—or worse, indifference. So instead, she kept quiet, letting her resentment simmer beneath the surface. As they prepared to leave, Esther handed Isabella a pair of delicate gloves and a matching fan, then turned to Mira with a sigh. “Here,” she said, thrusting a ribbon into Mira’s hands. “At least tie your hair properly. Try not to embarrass us.” Mira nodded mutely, tying the ribbon around her braid with trembling fingers. Outside, the air was cool and damp, carrying the faint scent of earth and smoke. The walk to the castle felt endless, each step heavier than the last. Mira trailed behind her mother and sister, clutching the folds of her childish dress as if it could shield her from the stares she knew were coming. When they reached the gates, the sight took her breath away. The castle loomed above them, its walls lined with torches that cast flickering shadows across the stone. Nobles and peasants alike streamed inside, their laughter and chatter filling the night air. Somewhere beyond those doors lay the gala—and Princess Ruby, waiting to choose her first Little. Mira swallowed nervously, her heart pounding in her chest. Whatever happened tonight, one thing was certain: nothing would ever be the same again.

Such a big group! Where is everyone located? Any in Houston? We travel often and always looking for new friends!

I did this story initially on another Forum (now sadly closed) and it has been also posted to the Stories HTML section. So if you have already read it i apoligise. This one is joined by another one - seven years apart - in Completed Stoires sevction. Baby Suzy the Super Soaker Now At 25 – More Adult than Teen, still a baby now with loves for both her and Lisa Chapter 1 - Quick Catch Up and A Look Back At Time and a Friday of fun This is a sequel to the first title, Baby Suzy the Super Soaker All Grown Up – College Complica-tions and a New BFF, (see https://d.abdlstories.club/t/baby-suzy-the-super-soaker-all-grown-up-–-college-complications-and-a-new-bff/14752 ) which features a fictional look back at how my life could have been, at the age of 18/19. In this subsequent one, we jump forward to the age of 25. Suzy and Lisa completed a couple college courses in a mixture of subjects in college and university. During this time they experimented further with sex in nappies/spankings, as well Lisa was experimenting in bondage. The have matured in other ways now being able to drive, having lost their v card several times each, Suzy is on the pill and Lisa has an IUD. Theys still enjoy their life as now adult babies as often as they as they can be. They are able to change each others nappies and Lisas mother showed her how to change their own nappies but they still prefer their Mothers work! Yet now they both have someone else… .. Suzy is one year into a relationship with a daddy Dom called Jeff (Jeffrey) who works elsewhere in Dundee, and she is also working on phones at her mother (Orla’s) Doctor. She still works there too but her PCOS was largely gone on route to her menopause. Suzy still lives at her mothers home in her nursery and some days at her Daddys. In essence they are DDLG. Lisa is actually in quite similar life. She works part time (3-4 days to avoid mentally overloading herself – being mildly autistic - as happened sometimes in college) at her fathers Taxi company as despatcher on the phones. She is technically following her Mothers footsteps as she did as similar job there, meeting her partner/husband. Hoverer, she’s six months into a similar Daddy/Baby relationship with a guy who she likes being tied up for placed in nappies (as now pretty much incontinent from seven years of being in nappies during the day) laxative play and sex there too. Her bondage master / Daddy is called Steve who is looking at moving in with Lisa, as he currently lives in Perth with a job that could be done online, and he was born in Dundee. She’s LG with a partner who sometimes switches from Master to Daddy (So DD or Master switch). Both Lisa and Suzy so meet up with their partners every weekend, trying out each others interests… and then some! This story starts on a Friday where both Suzy’s and Lisa (both 25 now) get together for a Friday meeting, this time at Suzy’s home… … After Friday daytime working, Suzy and her mother Orla drove her home. She knew her partner Jeff was there at home (finishing a bit early on Friday) with pm. Lisa/Steve coming after dinner at Lisas place there about 7pm too. “Hello baby” said Jeff as she walked though the door. A family size ready meal of lasagne , tiramisu and plonk for the adults and By Milk for Suzy, had been purchased by Jeff and put into the oven the main part “20 minutes to go Orla” “Thanks for that and giving me a break from cooking” she said back, while baby Suzy changed into something more babyish “How was your day at work?” Jeff asked both the women “Not too bad” they said one after the other “And good to see rest of the family as well as my little Baby Suzy” “Awwwwwwwwwh” they said… Jeff fed Suzy like a baby. After dinner was completed they headed up to the bedroom just as Lisa and Steve arrived, and the two babies and two daddies headed up to Suzy’s nursery and her big bedroom too. “Have you been naughty baby Suzy” Jeff said?? “No I’m the best” “Well that means a preventative spanking might be necessary” . “Okay, Daddy knows best” Suzy said. After ten hand spanks she was a bit read, so Daddy got some lotion and cream and hugs for After care “Such a good , compliant, submissive little one”. “Steve, what are you getting ready for Lisa over there in the big bedroom ??? ” “Restraining her to the bed, suppositories and a remote control vibrator and then wand play…. Do you want to join in?” “Yes maybe after I finish Suzy’s aftercare. “ “Well be giving Lisas little baby Cunny a pounding and fingering afterwards when she’s been put into a new nappy after an hour sitting in her own mess”. Lisa was placed into a new nappy and two suppositories up her bum and a remote control in her cunny before being restrained to the bedframe. “Good little girl Lisa… lie back and take it like a good girl” “Yes daddy” she said. The combination of vibrator, suppositories and made her cum in just a few minutes. After she sat for an hour in a dirty nappy, Steve changed her into a clean one (lying open to allow her Daddy access), lubed her up and pulled the nappy before her daddy played with her clitty, fingered her cunny, before sticking his rock hard dick into her. After Suzy walked into her the room seeing her friend Lisa and Daddy Steve screwing each other, she said “I’ll have what she’s having….” REST OF FUN FRIDAY IN CHAPTER TWO Chapter 2 – rest of a Fun Friday Suzy finished… “I’ve always wanted to say that… but I would love to be tied and forced to mess myself too and a climax or ten! While nappies have never been a punishment or humiliation for me, I believe I’ve earned it after ten of the best from m.y Daddy, now getting tied up and made to mess by Lisas Daddy!” “”Yes that’s great, lie down baby Suzy…” Suzy does as told and says “So why do we all the nappy play so much? I wanted to make the best of her wetting and messing and Lisa was a bedwetter before going full on AB and in nappies at all times. So I guess that one , and the fact you lot know how to make us feel extra special”. Suzy was given two suppositories and a remote control vibrator inside her (not yet on) and she lay back and really enjoyed it. After messing n under six minutes she enjoyed lying back in her messy nappy “Good baby goes poppies now get rewards”. The remote control vibrator was turned on while she was left in her own messes (and had wet) left for an hour. At that point Lisa went through to the room for a spanking by Jeff. As she was enjoying this so much she offered the guy a blow job. “Is that OK Daddy Steve” “Yes if you record it” he said … “OK camera out now! ” “Thanks just I am now work now with Suzy over here getting her ready”. Lisa said “I’m getting to like spanking too, especially with the nappy on? Ten of the best was really the best, which is why I wanted to suck you dry too…. Well my bum feels better given the lotion for aftercare too!” Lisa and Jeff came back through to watch as Suzy got changed into a new nappy “Save you pissing everywhere you filthy baby” before taking the remote control vibe was replaced by his fingers over her clitty before fingering her cunny. This was finished by Steve placing his penis into her cunny. “That was really AMAZING thanks both daddies” Suzy said. After that the two Daddies said “We goy something for you both… we will go and get xit… a wee treat for our little ones?” The two daddies returned from the freezer with four tubs of Haggen Daas ice cream. “For you being such good babies for your daddies” they sat down together “… The only pints we can have am I right Daddies?” “Very true. You have an hour in Suzy’s playroom before we get you ready for bed. Some cute baby pink short nighties so we can seer your nappy, sort of matching nappy plus onesie and plastic pants, before Suzy and I sleeping in her nursery and Lisa and Steve in the bedroom?” “Thanks daddy Jeff”. “Saturday we have a friend we know coming to see you two, it’s a Mummy coming here for a while.” “Ooh you got hold of her? “ “Yes I did. You will enjoy it! I am sure. “ Chapter 3 – Mummy Visits Saturday (part one) After waking up, nappy changes by their Daddies changing into babyish day wear, breakfast was bottles of milk (from Suzy’s mums bottle warmer, not formulae) and baby cereal. Both in big high chairs by Jeff and Steve. Jeff said (to everyone) “The Mummy/babysitter visiting us today, her name is Mummy Cazzy (Caroline) went to see us in about one hour”. A few minutes ahead of schedule the door went. “I wonder who that is” said Jeff, as he walked towards the door. “You must be Jefferey, I an Mummy Cazzy. here for your babies, good to see you in person” Yes I am – you can call m me Jeff… Walk through into the kitchen as everyone’s there just now” Jeff then introduced her to Baby Lisa/Daddy Steve ,Baby Suzy and I am her Daddy Jeff, and at the far end of the table Suzy’s real life mother and father, Orla and Andy”. “Good to meet you all.” “We are going to walk up in about twenty minutes to the nursery and we also have use of an extra spare big bedroom too , which Lisa uses when staying here with her Steve. Suzy’s parents are aware we’re playing and it’s all consensual kink and we started last night. We have some coffee left from breakfast if you like still fairly hot” “Morning mummy Cassy, what do you have I mind” asked Lisa. “It’s a surprise but you’ll find out in about 20 minutes…” “…Fair enough “ was Lisa’s reply. “ When they walked upstairs to Suzy’s nursery and the big bedroom too, she said “Have been good this week?” “yeah mostly. They both had preventative spankings last night by me – but a second one would not go amiss! said Daddy Jeff “Have they ever been humiliated?” “I don’t think so for a long time ”. “We could do that for an hour…Come here you pissy shitty big babies for checking”… After checking they were fairly wet, although some of that was no doubt a little bit of that would have been a little scared for a new mummy and also a little being turned on. “You’ve both pissed yourself… again…. You big babies!!!” She used the powered changing bench and changed Suzy first then Lisa. “You are such wet pissy babies!” “Yes we know… “Babies like you need mummies milk so come here for a latch on” . As they did one at a time, they were lightly spanked once as they walked back to the rest of the playroom. “But your daddies all .proud of you, and we all love you too, so now that’s the end of that and we are going back to loving and encouraging you babies” “Now go to the playroom” As they were walking by Mummy Cazzy, It was clear that someone had messed herself. “Hold on you too” Mummy thinks she smells someone” “Suzy was dirty and Lisa was fine so she was changed again immediately” “Baby Girls Mummy will come through in ten minutes after chatting to your daddies and we can play some games?” “Okay mummy” “… but be good!” she added. After disusing lunch plans with the daddies (Suzy’s Mum and Dad organising a hit lunch delivery for lunch of pizza and the like), Mummy came through to the little ones in the play area of Suzy’s nursery. The mummy saw that they were having a Stuffies Tea party so she joined on for a bit before starting a couple of rounds of Musical Bumps. Half an hour afters checking booth nappies revealed Lisa now also messy, so she took her over to the changing table. When doing this the two daddies arrived “Mummy Orla says Lunch is expected to arrive in 45 minutes. How’s things going” “Very good daddy, lots of babyish fun” Suzy said. “That’s good! You play nice” “Oh they have been good as gold” Mummy Cazzy confirmed. “Now would you like some time painting from the craft table “Yes Mummy”. She replied “If you are good through lunchtime we might have some naughty play when we get upstairs after lunch?” “Now we cant be bad, we both like that” Suzy said after conferring with Lisa. After checking their nappies with 5 minutes to go, “They are fine until after lunch, just a wee bit wet” She walked the babies downstairs where the other two bigs were already. “Afternoon Babies and Cazzy… lunch Is getting opened up by Mummy Orla and we will pick some bits out for you that we know you will like! So some chicken pieces and two different pizzas so we will get you some of each and fizzy Pepsi to go with it, followed by ice cream and Mummy’s milk from Mummy Cazzy?” “Thanks!” After being fed baby style by their daddies, ice cream and a breast feed followed. “Thanks to *both Mummies and both Daddies” said Susy when finished her breast feed. Afterwards , a short time afterwards “Come on little ones you need a change and we are done here in any case. After getting back upstairs, Mummy Cazzy changed Suzy first (as she was wettest) and Lisa, before being walked through to the big bedroom with the restraints. “As you’ve both had a mess earlier there’s no point in giving you some suppositories or other laxatives, but I will be tying you to the bed – one beside another – with new nappies and remote control vibe and wand play … “yayyy “ said both babies. After being tucked back into their nappies before the vibes “This will go on in five minutes. You will be restrained until you fill your nappies peeing an overnight nappy that can hold up to six litres, two or three hours or however alright baby girls…” “Love it can we pinch the idea” said Steve! “Yes if you like “In half an hour Mummy will bring a wand, and watch you too!” Can we get something to drink?” “You will get another breast feed in half an hour. However until then there’s giant apple juice big bottle 1 and a half litres each” “That’s more like it… apple juice with slightly funny taste…“ The remote control vibrator inside both of them started five minutes later. That combination of rapidly filling bladders and the vibrator made for a very pleasurable experience. The girls noticed a bit more pee pee was coming out than usual but when Mummy Cazzy came through with their two daddies with a wand, she said “I forgot to mention something. What I didn’t tell you was a diuretic was placed in the bottle, making you pee yourself much much more… They said a naughty word. “Language little ones….your daddies knew… Now to make it up to you a breast feed and some wand play., taking it in turns”. After a total of 2hrs 15 minutes their nappies were thoroughly soaked. Mummy Cazzy e let them go from their restraints, with the babies giving them massive hugs “I think I enjoyed that best thing in a long time” before being changed and put down for a one hour nap in the nursery. REST OF SATURDAY IN CHAPTER 4 Chapter 4 – Mummy Visits Saturday (part two) and Sunday morning at Suzy’s After waking both baby girls after an hour, Mummy Cazzy walked through to say “Your daddies have agreed but I am taking you for an individual session with each of you turn/ So Suzy I will take you first to the bath/shower first of all, and during that play with your little clitty, then finger your little cunny After that baby lotion and massage afterwards. During this extra naughty session, at the end you are welcome to go down on me in return. Now Baby Suzy, come with me over to the bath… “OK Mummy knows best” After being striped naked and stood in an babyish bath over shower. “Good girl,… Now spread your legs you naughty little baby slut butt, ooooh that’s good… very good girl…” After playing with her clitty using her finger and then thumb, she continues to Suzy’s cunny brought her to a double shattering climax. After the regular bathing, Suzy was taken out over to the changing table, and Mummy Cazzy proceeded to massage her, and then pulled down Mummy’s knickers and stuck her nose into her cunny too, while she sat down on the feeding rocking chair. “Awwhhhhhhhhhhhh that was amazing head” … She then proceeded doing similar Lisa who repaid her by fingering her cunny before proceeding (with her consent) to her arsehole… “That’s also amazing… Your daddies must be very proud at being so accommodating little ones who are amazingly compliant and submissive and well behaved! It was really a pleasure to meet you and maybe we can meet up again for more fun, I will speak to your daddies” They went downstairs to say thanks as the plan was she was there until dinner time. They discussed into the possibility of coming back all part of another weekend in the near future. It was agreed in two weekends time, as a different Mummy was coming the following week (which was at Lisas as they go turn about) After dinner with their Daddies, they were asked “As you’ve been so good, the dirtiest thing you can want us to do - tonight or tomorrow if you are getting tired” After discussing with Lisa they’d put a Disney movie on and then have an earlyish night. They were taken to bed after changing their nappies and both daddies and the girls had some sex, sending all four to sleep like babies! Sunday morning saw (after a long lie) and the babies decided what they wanted and Suzy and Lisa both wanted the same thing – tying to the bed with suppositories and also having to stay until they’d filled their nappies pissing into it to to the point of being very full very heavy like yesterday. Yesterdays visitor bought diuretics but those weren’t available but they could have drink lots of juice to fill them up! After 2 and half hours they were soaked and soiled, so were both given a shower before lunch. “ REST OF SUNDAY IN NEXT CHAPTER Chapter 5 – Sunday Afternoon – looking to the future as well as returning home Lisa and Steve Lunch went by easily enough and Jeff started chatting to Suzy. “Have you had any more about leaving your work and being a baby full time? As you know I earn more than enough for the two of us, and I would always look to having a partner full time at home as opposed to working too? I know its your family but what do you think? “ “” “Well I discussed it with Lisa – as you know her daddy is a programmer like you. As we both like the idea to try, if not permanently. So would you like a one week trial maybe just over a month, and we can take a week off together? We can have the two weekends?” She then discussed with Lisa who said six weeks time they would take a week off to be 24/7 for nine days (including two weekends off). Lisa then called her work / Dads office and said shed fill in a form on Monday to provisionally fine. Suzy’s mother said “That’s fine I do appreciate you trying this before you make a permanent change.” “Lisas looking forward to a wee break from her work too and it would be nice to have a holiday even if its at home. Now we are both working its like we only hear from each other twice a week and see each other. Seven years we met at college, an di encouraged her to be herself as a baby in full time nappies”. “Very true indeed…” After all done and dusted Steve drove Lisa back to home and Jeff stayed with Suzy that night before heading to his home on Monday Morning. Chapter 6 – midweek and looking forward to a Mummy surprise The following week saw some a few plans in the background. At Suzy’s work on Tuesday morning “Hello, Eastgate Health Centre, Suzy speaking”… “Hey Suzy its Lisa “Oh hello Lisa. Are you ringing for an appointment or something else?” “Well just you this time. I take it you and Jeff are coming to mine this weekend? My daddy has setup a Mummy who will drive us to her place for most of the day. There will be multiple parts to the weekend so snot all just babyish. Weve been setting up safe words just in case either of us are uncomfortable??? Are you up for that?” “Yes of course sounds amazing. The surprise aspect is even more of an attraction”. Chapter 7 – A Saturday of Surprises with Mummy and a Nurse – part one After a Friday evening of fun they were woken by their Daddies at Lisas house. “As we said, today is a day of surprises with a Mummy who will come and pick you up here I an hour and a bit. The day is going to be a surprise. It’s a Mummy and one other lady who lives about an hour and a quarter – hour and a half away, with a mixture of different things playing. That’s all I will say. However a its your first time she wants you to be both happy. So if you want to stop what’s happening for that -like if you feel uncomfortable or sore and you wants her to stop the current scene just say Acorn. If you want to stop everything and go home say Oak. They will be feeding you plenty too, and your Daddies will both be watching you on their webcams online and we will be following you in sprit even if not in person. We will check in every so often too.” “I hear you Daddy” Lisa said. “me too” said Suzy. But they added “Your daddies are watching at all times. We hope you enjoy so much, but just in case you have so much fun, you can come again but she will be bringing you home after eight hour. Otherwise eight hours and they have nappies for you and everything else you will need” After about one hour the door went , and it was the Mummy. “Hello Mummy Jayne, I am Lisa’s Daddy Steve. They are looking forward to it”! Yes we are! They said as they waked over “I am Baby Lisa and she is Baby Suzy”. “Mummy Jayne and also a Nurse Linda who is getting everything else ready. We are ready when you are, and there are a couple of baby bottles for the trip. Are you dry?” “Yes, and ready to go….” “Come with me to the car and we will strap you in…..Good girls, now drink the babas and we will get going”. Chapter 8 – A Saturday of Surprises with Mummy and a Nurse – part two Mummy Jane put on a babyish mix of music on the car, starting with The Wheels On The Bus while they were drinking on their bottles. “Are you okay both little ones?” “Yes we are looking forward excitedly very much” “Lisas daddy told me Lisa was a bedwetter before going full-time in nappies and part time baby seven years ago, and Suzy has been double incontinent and a lifelong big baby?” “Yes indeed” “Well four different rooms we have plans to split time in them all. We sure sure you will be happy, but your daddy told you both what to do if you want to stop anything?” “Yes indeed Mummy” “Well we are nearly there. Nurse Linda is ready with two big baby strollers…”. “Hello Babies, one of you get in here and the other will get pushed by Mummy Jayne”. “I like your nurse outfit” “Yes it’s a real one”. They were taken to each of the rooms “This is the Nursery Room where we will be first for a couple of hours…. Then Medical Room, then a Punishment Room, and a Sex Room. Two hours each with some time at the end for eating and drinking – if you are hungry or thirsty at any time just ask and we will give you food. We will have something to eat first of all, so we are taking you to get something to eat in the Kitchen, before clipped into a highchair each”. “Mummy has some baby food (savoury then sweet), and Mummy will be feeding you from her breast as well as apple juice and mummies milk bottles from yesterday if you are still thirsty, for this time”. “Our Nursery Room will be a lot of fun and your Mummy and Nurse have plans for your two hours ???” “Yes Mummy, we will play nice!” After feeding full they were strapped into their big strollers and pushed through to the Nursery Room, unhitching them and walking them in. We will change your nappies before 30 minutes to play as you wish before we will come back in and we will come back through to do the stuff we have planned.” Nurse changed Lisa them Suzy as Lisa was the wettest, being changed into new nursery pink printed nappies. Good little ones , here’s a baba now go play for a wee while, and we will be back soon… Now wave (points to a cameras in top left of room) to your daddies!” “Oh hello daddies…” “Now half an hour of play before we will play some baby games with you”. After 30 minutes thy walked back through… “Let us check… babies need nappies all the time…. Yes you are good at the moment… Now lets play games!” After playing Patta-A-Cake, Musical Chairs (with a couple of checks and bottles each during the games), Hide and Seek and they slide down a giant slide several times. “Good little ones, new nappies and then we walk you through to the Kitchen for lunch… Now jump back on your strollers okay big babies?” “Lunch is Mummies home made lasagne which is liquidised for you, with juice and ice cream if you finish your lunch okay?” “That was amazing play fun” Suzy said to Lisa while the Mummy sand Nurse were getting their lunch ready “You were such good little ones. Mummy is proud of you both. After lunch you both will be our Medical Room to see our Nurse about your potty issues. We are sure you will enjoy it!” After being spoon fed baby style with bottles of drink, they very enjoyed that and polished off the ice cream too. Mummy then said “After we finish here, it’s the Medical Room second. We have arranged for a fictious visit to the Nurses office to talk about your potty problem which we are sure you will love!. Do you want any more to drink?” They both held up their hands and enjoyed that before being pushed in strollers to the Medical Room. Nurse stood up “Okay Little ones, Nurse is look-ing after you really today, both of you will walk in and tell Nurse about your Potty problems, one at a time. We will catheterise you to drain your pee pee into a potty at the same time as an enema, for -an hour “ “Okay Lisa come over” she goes first and she says “Well it’s a bit embarrassing Nurse… you see I … cant control my pee and my poop… It keeps coming out with no warning, day and night”. “Well we can work on that. We will try and give you some invasive checks to help, but there is such a thing as giant adult nappies and we will be able to give you some to keep you dry girl. Now don’t worry about it as they can be better than changing wet beds?” What I will do is, lie back and I will slide a tube into your front, with a valve. I will keep it closed until we give you your enema, then an hour on the commode a big potty. Now they can be a little uncomfortable going in, and when I plank you on the party I will also slip a vibrator inside you for being such a brave young woman coming to me okay? ”Yes Nurse I will follow.” “Lie down on the bench while I take away your knickers (actually a nappy and plastic pants)... now this might hurt okay but just take a big breather” “OkayYYYYYYYYYyyy that was painful” . “Now this will drain your urine immediately and this kind can stay in for a couple of days. But there’s a flip flow value there and be aware that as soon as it opens your pee comes out immediately . Now I am lubing up your arse for the enema, an now bend over.. that’s right bring your knees up”/… She placed a full 2 litre bottle of hot soapy water tuning it on…. Sliding in the remote control vibrator before carrying over to the big potty (commode – another couple of potties are available if you fill it bit its 6 litres so massive!) . I will open the valve and let you sit over the potty and there’s a vibrator going on in your cunny… Valve 3 2 1…. Wow quick now vibrator 3 2 1… “ The combination of vibrator and full bowels and rapidly emptying bladder gave Lisa so fun with two climaxes in five minutes. “You can play with your clitty or you nipples if you like now?” After doing both she came a total of six times in an hour. Suzy’s followed pretty much the same. “Now we put you in nappies, and we will give you some time to sit through in the kitchen”. Chapter 9 – A Saturday of Surprises with Mummy and a Nurse – part three After being taken through to the kitchen and clipped in high chairs, Mummy said “For being so good and well behaved today, here’s a bigger ice cream each for being so good… and before we take you through for the Punishment Room. While you have that, give your daddies a ring and check in with them” Mummy rung thorough chatting first before handing over Lisa and Suzy. “Hello Daddy Steve . Yes they’ve been very good in the first two rooms, Nursery Room and the Medical Room. We are going to Punishment Room and Sex Room before getting -home.” After chatting to Lisa and then Suzy/Jeff they were put back in their strollers.” “Now time for punishment room” “We will be getting you to strip named to just your bra. You will get ten hand spanks, ten paddle spanks and ten slipper spanks. At the end of each ten, you say sorry mummy. These will be over the knee spankings bare bummed before put into a new nappy and plastic pants. Just that and your bra. We will restrain you for one hour and also you will be plugged in the front and back and you will have ball gags in your mouth. Any attempt to spit the latter out results in ten more spanks. Now Suzy first please?” “Okay mummy knows best!” she said. .” after stripping pretty much naked (and replacing her right boob as it popped out twice), Mummy told him to jump up on the Spanking Throne. The spanking paddle was lose to two foot long and Mummy did those first ,, “1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10” “I’m very Sorry Mummy” Said Suzy before she went over to the `Slipper. “11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20” “like I said last time it wont happen again” before putting that down and getting her hand out. “21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30… and one for luck” “Sorry Mummy I wont be bad again”. First of all she put the ball gag in her mouth before the plug in her bum, her front, and new nappy and plastics with her bra only. She was restrained to the for an hour “Now you cant say any words for an hour or naughty words ever right Baby, or you’ll be sent for more of the same” said Mummy to baby Suzy. She nodded knowingly before she went over to Lisa.” After an hour they were unhooked from their couplings one at a time, (only mouth and the corners, the plugs were left in) and Mummy and Nurse gave them wand play for 15minutes before new nappies (they remained in plastic pants nappy and bra only but the plugs were removed) walking them through before being taken through for some pizza for dinner, cut up baby style and fed baby style once again “Such good girls for taking your punishment for your Mummy and we now you’ve earned your din dins.” “Thanks Mummy”. “We will soon walking you through to the Sex Room, still in nappies plastics and bra so naked. You will be here you will be screwing each other, a couple of hours Then it’s a quick catch your breath, clothes back on and new nappies as before taking you back to your daddies” “Thanks Mummy. Does Mummy and Nurse have some ideas in mind for the Sex Room?” “Oh yes. You can take the nappies off or move them to the side when you are screwing each other. There’s is a couple of giant pads on the floor, so didn’t worry if you wet or mess yourself as we can easily change it. Come now and …jump back in your strollers babies”… They were pushed through to the Sex Room, where the Mummy explained. “Here we have everything you might need. Lube, condoms, and all the tools we will need. Now first of all, both lie down on the floor and you go down on each other, and lick each others cunnies and finger your clitty too and each others boobies and nipples too, taking your bra off. First Suzy goes down on Lisa before the other way, and you have permission to cum …. “ “Oh yes Mummy…” After pushing away Lisas nappies to the floor (and her bra too) she started licking her muff while playing with Lisas clitty. After ten minutes Suzy went to Lisas boobies and played with her nipples for eight minutes. After Lisa came a couple of times, it was Suzy’s turn to be eaten out by her best friend…. “Such good horny little babies… So your Mummy will put you into new nappies and plastics pants, before you will be getting front and back plugs, like we had in the Punishment Room, and you will be using the Wand on each other in turns for a while, especially with the plugs made it more enjoyable”. “Such good babies.. now come through to the other rooms and we will get you dressed and ready for taking you home” “Such a good day today Mummy and we really enjoyed it so much. We’d love to come again maybe for other random fun?” Chapter 10 – A Saturday of Surprises with Mummy and a Nurse – part four On the ride home Suzy said to Lisa “That was the first time we ate each other out, and I really enjoyed it. Did you enjoy it too?” “Yes you were amazingly good at it!” Well my Daddy taught me and said I was one of the best at blowjobs.” “Well we’ve used the wand on each other many times although I would love it if we could do that again another day?” “Yes of course! When they got home they told their daddies about all the fun they’d had before changes and onto bed. NOW WE JUMP FIVE WEEKS TO THE WEEK WHERE SUZY AND LISA GO 24/7 FOR A WEEK Chapter 11 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part one - getting started and the half day of fun on Friday. Over five week Suzy and Lisa continued to go down on each other several times. Having had a previous Mummy use a strap on dildo on the both of them, they decided to get one for some naughty private times of their own. In addition to the Adult / Naughty play they did spend more time at each others homes having baby fun times as well , looking forward to both of their week off work and 24/9 littlespace (to include the weekends). With no work it would be split between some adult play and baby play. As their parents and partners were working (Except Lisas mum a full time mum now) it was just the two of them during the day. On the phone from Suzy to Lisa the day before “I know when people think 24/7 babying (with some sexual content) is the ultimate fantasy for people who haven’t even worn a nappy. I know we have lots of time together. But the week between the two is to establish whether we would be happy in littlespace – with a small sexual element – and see if we prefer this to work?” Lisa replied “As Begbie said on Trainspotting brilliantly BLEEP illustrated” “Of course my nappies are for need, and yours were needed at night -but making it fun instead of depressing???” “Yeah… what do you think we can do first?” “Well open to pretty much anything. This being Friday evening we can get some regular meeting up before the next day I guess we can start. We will have a few nights at my house and a few at yours. And I am looking forward to it – and mostly importantly a full week together with you Lisa…. You are my best friend… and I look forward to getting together again” Friday was essentially a part day as they were working. Some of Lisas’s extra supplies to last a week (as she was staying that night, plus four more nights (of the nine) at Suzy’s. The week rather than four/five days of her medication, everyday nappies, toiletries and other supplies was just in caser of any issues like freaky weather meaning they would not be going home on time. However she had some nappies at Suzy’s place (and Suzy had hers at Lisa’s) and she knew Suzy could dig her our in an emergency. She was on some medication for her mild autism and Suzy’s on different stuff (just the contraceptive pill) Lisa and Suzy don’t need to worry about period protection as when it happens (Suzy every 4 weeks Lisa every 5 weeks) they use their nappies. In the run up to this they’d bought a shit load of extra nappies in different designs and prints for them both and they were split in two. They were split not a range of different prints and the like which would make a change from the plainer ones they tend to wear to work. They are plastic backed ones that have the same capacity in plain colours, rather than babyish prints. They bought these themselves, as they both got a small number of everyday nappies through the NHS and their mothers used to but the others at school / college. The work money and from their Daddies pays for some extra ones now. In any case the plan was Friday evening with their Daddies as usual before their night together as usual. On Saturday they would be going home as Suzy and Lisa starts mostly Littlespace and a little naughty stuff, for a week (plus weekends helping a bit) On Friday evening they all arrived – Suzy’s parents and her daddy Jeff, and Lisa and her daddy/Master Steve. To mark the occasion dinner was a Pizza Party, organized by Suzy’s parents (Orla and Andy – rather than her Daddy Jeff!) After a good evening meeting up and then screwing their Daddies, they spent the night looking forward to the following day to start again! Chapter 12 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part two – a surprising Saturday of bondage and punishment in nappies Both Babies were woken up Saturday by their Daddies, for what was essentially the first day of 24/9 – a week of work living baby 24/7 plus two weekends make 9 days. They were told both had a surprise today. However their daddies said they would both find out the same time, downstairs over breakfast. They were strapped into the big highchairs like normal. A few minutes in, Lisas daddy and master Steve stood up “Today we traditionally meet up and include some adult play. As you are trying a week of little split it in two day we will split todays fun and games into two. Lisa has been pestering me for a Saltire Cross punishment bench???” “yes… “Well I was able to hire one with a couple of Mummies who will helping in today, with some mummy Ish stuff later today”. “Yes sounds great Daddy?” “Well they are coming in about half an hour and they have been told all about you. We will wheel the bench through the spare room and Lisa then Suzy will take it in turns, I will be spanking you half the time then one of the Mummies will then have a shot of turning your arse black and blue. I will be using a large riding crop to make maximum pain… Be good and I’ll turn the wand on! They will take you for some aftercare while your Daddies sort out your lunch. Their names are Mummy Jacqui and Mummy Becky. During this time a bedpad will be placed on the bench. This is just in case as you will both be bare bummed without any nappies, but for just under half an hour each. “Sounds like a good idea as we both have our potty problems” said Suzy looking at Lisa. After finishing breakfast the door went and the two Mummies arrived, with the bench alongside them “Hello you must be Baby Lisa and Baby Suzy… “ they said upon arriving. After all was done, breakfast finished and everyone settled in and unpacked, Lisas daddy Steve and guest Mummy Jacqui called the two babies to the spare room, from downstairs. “Come on little ones” Jacqui said as she patted Suzy on the bum as she was going upstairs. “Okay, as Daddy said to them both. The bench is prepared with everything ready. Lisa Mummy will help you strip down to be totally naked, and I will take your nappy off while she’s doing that. Even your bra please baby Lisa. With t Baby Suzy its optional as I know you’re a bit bigger round the chest (Suzy’s now a DD cup while Lisa is a B cup )” “That right you get a driving ticket for not putting the twins om a carsest “ “That’s a good one I must admit…” replied Daddy Steve. Suzy added “No I’ll be fine for a wee while no need to make special arrangements for me” “That’s OK. Well anyway you restrained naked onto the bench with extras to make escape even more impossible, and a bit more fun for your daddy and Mummy. Speaking of which we will be recording things too. 15 flogger spanks on your arse from Daddy and then 15 from Mummy Jacqui. We will have you on horizontal and the bench will be rotated to 90 degrees so you are at an angle and your arse is easy tor each. After this Mummy Jacqui give Lisa aftercare while its Suzy’s turn. Anything else we missed out?” “You’ve covered everything Daddy. We love it, when can we start?” “Come up here baby girl and sit upright so we can get your clothes off OK Little one?” “Yes daddy”. Lisa followed up with doing as told. “Arms up baby girl” said Mummy Jacqui who got Lisa to take off nightie, onesie, then bra. Her Daddy helped after the onesie come off with carefully taking away her plastic pants before her ripping her wet nappy away quickly. He freshened her up as well as applying some lotion to help the chafing after her spanking. “Good baby now lie back” She does as she was told . The restraints were extra tight and Daddy said “Its tight so that you know who’s in charge” “Yes and I like it before you start spanking me…” “OK that’s one we can try another time…” Dady was also rotating her to making sure of the maximum pain. Followed this off with a paci gag in her mouth, tied to the back so there’s no change of screaming out you naughty baby girl” said Daddy Steve. At this points Lisa tried to move her head to nod in understanding (Like she would usually do with a dummy/paci), but that was virtually impsonite. “ “Yes I know you mean yes don’t stretch too much or it will hurt like hell….” This moment was someone that had born in Lisas mind for years. Now it was here… she couldn’t move a muscle. She didn’t hac e the safety blanket of her nappy. But boy she was excited! As she thought of this her clit grew about five sixes and her nipples too, despite being very strapped to the table. “Now baby girl as I start I will count down as I’ve taken away your voice for now… and your ability to move, all because you are such a naughty baby” She had her first climax at that the words Daddy said – as the restraints had brought her almost there. “One…. Two… Three… Four… Five…. Six… Seven… ” Saiid Daddy Steve… After the third she was screaming – not to stop, but with her first orgasm. “… Now as you’ve been such a good submissive baby, Daddy is going to slide the wand on under you so you can get another climax … or ten judging by your responses to the to which another climax at number nine and then se lost count how many!) Eight, Nine, Ten, Eleven, Twelve, Thirteen, Fourteen, Fifteen” Daddy said. There was no real stop for breath, five seconds later Mummy Jacqui was given the crop. Her spanking technique was a little different BUT Lisa came after the first two! “One, Two, Three, Four, Five, Six, Seven, Eight, Nine, Ten, Eleven, Twelve, Thirteen, Fourteen, Fifteen… Good Baby now we will get you back flat…” Daddy unhitched her paci first of all, so she could say “Thank you daddy and mummy that was amazing!” “Now come over to Mummy for aftercare and getting dressed”. Suzy you are next ten minutes okay? “In that Jacqui applied lotion and creams to try and calm her skin down, and cleaned up her vagina. She was given a new extra thick 8L capacity nappy, new plastic pants, her bra was replaced before a new onesie. She then gave Baby Lisa a little peck on the cheek “That’s a good baby” she says, before giving her a baba of formulae milk, and leaving a second one “If you need it” . About fifteen minutes after Daddy finished with Lisa, he started getting things ready. He could see her bedpad was very wet (about held pee and half cum) and a little bit of mess on it too. So a new single use bedpad (like doctors surgeries) too, and he kept to show her that night to discuss in more detail. Suzy was then taken for one of the same. However she was a bit slower at getting excited as she’s less into this as Lisa and her daddy are. However her nipples got excited at number one, before her climax at the third spank. However with this she felt a little embarrassed as she could feel she was pissing herself. After this Daddy was up to Number Seven, and he turned on the wand. Pretty much every other spanking she was cumming for both rounds of 15 spankings. Suffice to say one of the best multiple climaxes of her life, she forgot all about pissing herself. But why did that help t turn her on, or was it just co-incidence??? AFTER LUNCH IN NEXT CHAPTER Chapter 13 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part three – a surprising Saturday of bondage and punishment in nappies BEFORE LUNCH IN PREVIOUS CHAPTER “Did you enjoy that Lisa” said Suzy to their best friend, as she was walked back from her aftercare, as they sat together with bottles of formulae milk. “Yes very much so. Been wanting to try that for years! I had SOOOOO much fun!” Yes I could see you having so much fun. How many times did you cum as you seemed to have a giant amount of fun”…. “Lost count at eight… And did you enjoy it too! “Yes…. I did… one of the best multiple orgasms in my life.. But can I admit something to you Lisa?” “What did you think it was too tight or something?” “Not that at all… on the first climax I accidently wet myself… not cum but… piss…?” “Yeah I did that a couple of times too, so don’t worry darling” said Lisa as she extended her arm around Suzy”. “YOU DID” exclaimed Suzy surprised? “Yeah… had a little bit of mess come out me too” said Lisa” “That’s the kind of thing that happen to me…But as you say kind of fun wasn’t it hunney?” “Yes indeed. When I discuss with my Daddy another time I will ask if we can borrow one maybe every 4-6 weeks?” “I’d enjoy that too, no matter how much cum, piss and shit comes out of me next time? Its worth it for all the fun” replied Suzy. A few minutes later their daddies both walked down to the kitchen, after checking their nappies were okay until after lunch. The two Mummies advised they’d be feeding them lunch spoon and bottle fed lunches. “What is it Mummies it smells like curry?” “Yes it is a mild one Suzy’s Mum Orla made, Chicken Korma, and there’s nice pudding for afterwards. After lunch we have some baby fun too” “Thanks Mummy, ready when you are” “Apple Orange or Cherry juice in your bottles?” Suzy picked an Apple and a Cherry, while Lisa picked a Orange and Apple juice. “Open wide for the aeroplane…. “ they said before changing to “Choo Choo”… Well they finished very quickly. “What’s for pudding now>?” “Sticky Toffee Pudding and Ice Cream for each of you!” They both looked at each other (Lisa and Suzy) exclaimed excitedly” Yes!” After that went down even better, they were walked up to the babies room/nursery, one on one each babies and mummy hand-in-hand up the stairs. When they arrived it was clear their nappies were fill, as they checked. “Okay Baby Girls. Your daddies said you’d not made poopies yet and I can see wet but clean” “no just a little during the spanking!. “Well would you like us to tie you to the bed with suppositories for an hour of messing your nappies, you like being messy babies you’re your Mummies?” “ “Yes please Mummies!” “We will have a remote control vibrator in each of your baby fluffs. After that we walk you through for you to a shower and have a through cleaning. Afterwards we are planning strap on play?” “Even better” Suzy said… They were told to lie on the bed, had their hands bound, nappies changed, vibrators inserted, and then suppositories, forcing them to mess and be bound to the bed and sit in for one hour. “The vibrator will go on in ten minutes…. Now lie back and enjoy” “Oh we will!” said Suzy looking at Lisa. Normally Suzy (being larger built, taller and drinking more generally) would mean shed shit herself first….but this time Lisa let out pee with a gasp of delight after for minutes and pooped herself. Suzy was two minutes behind, but a more general force of poop before the pee coming out filling her eight lite nappy almost half full again. Soon afterwards the vibrator came on. Suzy climaxed first and Lisa not far behind. After several rounds of up and down on the climax front, and a couple more rounds wetting and messing each other. After another hour of fun they were walked through to the shower one at a time, before coming back. “Weve got another little surprise! Mummy Becky is going to breast feed you both!!” “Yay” They enjoyed being fed before being walked over to the bedroom again. Afterwards Mummy Becky said, “Whisks first for some nappy strap-on fun? I will put it on over my knickers and I will penetrate your fluff one at a time” “Can I try first?” said Suzy “Okay lie down.. “ Her nappy was m-ostly dry and it was pushed a little to the side before Mummy Becky applied lubricant to Suzy’s fluff “Good baby so it doesn’t hurt too much” she said and Suzy was already happy before she took the top onesie bits and her bra “So mummy can play with your nip nips at the same time” she said. Its been a while – Suzy thought – since anyone new inside her fluff.. and now she’s playing my nipples, cupping my baby bosoms as well as her massive dildo giving my baby fluff a massive to seeing to! Needless to say her nappy was soaked – not just with other half an hour and several climaxes, she said “Maybe you’d like to say thanks” she said, pointing to her crotch and pushing her knickers and the strap on dildo to one side. “Oh yes mummy beck beck” She made a beeline for her fluff for the next fifteen minutes before pushing apart. “Thanks Mummy Becky… That was amazing have you play with my baby nipples first of all as well as screwing my fluff too”. Afterwards it was Baby Lisas turn. She was able to give a very similar screwing each other senseless before Mummy Becky waked them down for dinner. “One of the daddies has done a chipper run”. “Thank you!” While sitting down being fed, they all sat around and talked about their day! Chapter 14 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part four – Sunday and Monday part one Sunday morning saw the babies with their daddies for a few hours. Lisa and her Daddy discused moving in with Lisa in around four weeks-. He also discussed about the trial from tomorrow about her Baby not having to work, although it’s a chance of it. Suzy’s daddy was similar (but no discussion of moving in, which was only discussed with Lisa’s they are around 25 miles apart). Monday morning, and Lisa and Suzy were together for the whole day at Suzy’s house. Both of their Daddies were at work and Suzy’s mum gave them everything they needed before she went to her own work. “You are all Okay for today, and you know what to do if you are having a problem “Yes ring Lisas Mummy? Weve already got some lunch planned and you are making dinner and bottle warmer is full>” “Must dash but love you and so so proud of my big baby and her best friend too! Love you both! As she left they both had texts – about ten minutes apart – from their own Daddies who were wishing them well. Indeed it was the plan the whole thing would be the whole day was recorded in each of rooms, but they would be not watching it until the evening. They initially were in Suzy’s room playing with all the toys in her nursery. After one hour Suzy stood up, went for some bottles of her Mother (Orla’s) Milk, as well as an small between breakfast and lunch snack. “I will change you and you do me, as we are both wet. I will give you bottles and a small treat too… Now jump up on the changing table…” Lisa did as she was told, Suzy unclipped Lisas onesie and cleaned up her nappy and also played with her clitty using her fingers for a couple of minutes, much to Lisas delight. Suzy was then changed by Lisa (with a similar play), before they went to each of them to latch to het chest . This was done Suzy bottle fed two bottles to Baby Lisa and sweeties before Lisa repeated the same. “Later this week would you like to try sucking on my breasts, I know there wont be any milk but would be fun to try” “Yes please!” “Well anyway now we are happy and dry until till lunch/// “ “Good … “ “Lets go back to the Nursery” While walking back to the nursery they sent their Daddies a couple of pics they took of the other one during their changes to seir Daddies’ by picture messages. Lisa’s daddy said “oh look at her cunny… Lisas daddy Steve said “ooh look at her cunny” while Suzy’s daddy Jeff said “looking gorgeous Cant wait to see and fuck you in person tomorrow!” After that Suzy and Lisa returned to their toys and games until lunch. Suzy’s mother had given her a refresher at using the microwave the day before, and that was all okay. A double size pasta bake was in the fridge. Suzy checked Lisa’s nappy and vice versa) and would be fine. After walking downstairs with their bears in hand “After lunch we will put on a Disney movie and sit down ands watch over lunch. Lunch is on and there are some bottles of apple juice for us too as well… Theres also some ice cream.” So sitting down to watch Monsters Inc the foods clearly woke up the two girls guts, especially the ice cream. As Suzy saw Lisa moving back and forth in her seat “I’m shitting myself… and loving it!” Suzy went for a disposable bedpad under Lisas bottom “I Will change you soon as I feel I will be next,… oooh shit its now!” “Lisa said “Are you happy too I take it?” “Delighted….” They played the movie but the nappy has 8 liters of capacity. “How about we both sit here in our shitty nappies and continue watching the film until either one of our nappies explodes or overloads – unlikely – or until the end of the movie?” “YES I could live with that…” said Suzy. At the end of the movie the walked up to the Nursery to change. REST OF MONDAY NEXT CHAPTER Chapter 15 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part five – Monday part two When they went upstairs they called their Daddies, as agreed, for a lunchtime check in (one at a time). Lisa rung her Daddy Steve “Hello Daddy! Yes we are having an amazing day. Baby stuff this morning and just had lunch while watching a movie had lunch. We are just about to have a messy nappy change each. For an hour or two we are going topless, running around afterwards in nappy and plastic pants for a couple of hours!” We will of course send pictures! Afterwards me and Suzy are talking about plans for spending the night together again and what naughty stuff we will be getting up to!” “Well keep enjoying each other little ones and will see you tomorrow probably?*” “Yes thank you” Suzy’s call with her Daddy was very similar. “Okay Baby Lisa, lie down on the changing bench… and I will get your onesie and your bra off too. Before I change you I will go nude too. Unhooking my twins does take a longer since I went from D cup to DD … That happened a little while after starting on the Pill…I used to be the original Storm in a D Cup!” he said standing as she unsnapped her crotch of her own onesie , but it took three attempts before being fully topless! “That’s the dogs of war let loose … now smile for some pictures for our daddies! As usual I wont take a pic of your mess filled nappy but one of the outside before and after… Good little one now lie down while I change your nappy… pic taken for your crotch then I am pulling down your plastic pants… good baby” Suzy said before untapping Lisas messy nappy… “Well I can clean this up probably without a shower , but if we both have one tonight in any case. A tiny bit of the mess got on your plastic pants, so a new pair of pink plastics alongside another 8 Litre nappy! Such a good girl for using her nappy like a baby! “Thanks, I think… now I will change you Suzy?” “Yes thanks Lisa” . While both dirty changes were quite similar, Suzy’s was a bigger mess, but none had leaked through to her plastic pants – so those survived until next change “Lets go through to our nursery and well play some active games like Jumping Jacks so we can get some amazing tit pics for our daddies… right?” “Yeah sounds amazing” “We were also to talk about what we will do in our adult time later tonight… Have you ever been fisted ? “Just once Suzy but not by you” “Yes we could do that together in nappies tonight and then we will both be sleeping I n the same double cot?” “Yes well I think we’ve earned it as we’ve been such good babies.” “This is so true” After getting a couple of bottles each for the next bit Suzy walked Lisa through to find the (in storage for winter) trampoline, alongside some crash mats and dancing supplies too/….” “Yes - you look so cute with no clothes apart from her nappy and plastic pants… Can I give you a wee kiss” “Yes and you do too” They started with Suzy jumping on trampoline for ten minutes three times with quick baba breaks while Lisa had similar time doing Jumping Jacks on top of a couple of travel changing mats Suzy sizes. After the third ten minutes Rhey agreed to swap and also a breather, as well as checking each others nappies. “Nappy check” said Lisa as she was standing behind her body almost in unison… she placed her arms down between her ample bosoms (“fine”) and then the other way round – with pics for their daddies of course! “You are such good baby and you’re having fun. We get a chance to do some stuff we don’t do very often, or at all at work!” “That’s true… yes I am loving today so far” “Do you mind if I play with your boobies Lisa, and you can do the same for me?” “Yes I would love that… just now or later on?” “now… as they look really cute and cuddly…” “Awhh very cute!” Suzy started on Lisas areola then her nipple (much to her pleasure). Second one and cupping the two together just sent Lisa into absolute ecstasy! “Can you try that on me now baby Lisa” “of course Suzy… Lisa went for Suzy’s nipples one, then two at a time. This also sent Suzy into ecstasy too, and as they finished off “We’ll need to do that again as there was a lot of pleasure, without even trying.. Very much… we did that once but it was not as fun as that was today! Now lets swap over so we can have the last bit of this play hour, as I know my nappy go a little more moist when you played with my tits, believe it or not?” “I do believe it… and me too” So Suzy went did Jumping Jacks, while Lisa enjoyed some time on the trampoline. At the end of a very long hour (more like 1hr 50 after playing with each others boobies!) they were very wet needing nappy changes. Probably extra wet thanks to gravity , not just tweaking each others boobies! However in both cases new nappies were needed, as well as a tiny bit of a leak of pee into both their plastic pants After they changed their nappies, they had to put anther plastic pants on each , as well as being changed back into their bra and onesie too. At this point it was coming up for 4pm. “Do you want to go down and watch something babyish for a couple of hours before your patents get home?” “Yes sounds good Lisa…” They both lied back onto the sofa lying into each other pruning on some Chuggington. However as they had such a busy and active day they ended up falling sleep for around an hour before Orla (Suzy’s Mother) and Andy (Suzy’s father not her daddy) arrived a new minutes apart, waking them both up! “You’ve not been sleeping all day?” “No Mum… just put out paws up after some trampoline stuff and the like” Lisa added “I don’t remember falling asleep either!!” Orla “well we can catch up after tea, which is ready now as its hot roast chicken and some sausages too!” “Yes that sounds great idea Mum!” The two babies fed each other and they all had a chat. Lisa and Suzy were going upstairs to the nursery. But a they were getting up, Orla checked the nappies one at a time “Yes you both need changed so I will come with you!” “Thanks mum!” After some routine changes, 19.15 and 19.45 they took it in turns to speak with their Daddies. They were both impressed that they had such a good time, and also took a few pictures too! Suzy’s Mum came up to check and change their nappies but apologized “Didn’t know you were on the phone…” “No worries Mum…” after a quick check around 20.00 revealed they were okay for an hour, she asked “When are you having bedtime?” “Around 9 so an hour?” “OK well I will come back and get you ready for bed, as well as whatever naughty stuff you will be doing to each other!” “Yes thanks Mum!” Are you ready to be fisted Lisa? Or do you want to wait?” “No try now – we can try and finish each other off with clit play, and wand at bedtime?” and play with each others clitties!” “That sounds a good idea… lie back Lisa…” After dong as told she lubed her friends cunny and surroundings. She continued to place two fingers in her cunny, but spread apart... yes she should be okay buy tell me if it hurts, okay?” Suzy said before tsking the two fingers back, then placing four fingers into Lisas cunny…. “Oh yes,… She had also been playing with her labia on the way in “Hopefully not hurting you too much?” said Suzy to Lisa…. “no actually love it… maybe touch my clit and you’ll make me finish” “Yes of course” to Lisas amazing pleasure, sending her into ecstasy. “I really enjoyed that Suzy, and its your turn” With Suzy more heavily built her hands were smaller, as was her entire vulva to be fair . So after similar probing by Lisa, who’s hands smaller, Susy said “Start with three fingers” After some pleasure she asked Lisa for the rest of her hand, as well as other hand on her clitty! And that send her into similarly climaxing fun! Soon after, true to her word, Suzy mother came up with some hot chocolate before changing each other ready for bed. They took it in turns to wand each others nappies, before calling a night at 10pm. “Thanks baby Suzy.,.. and goodnight!” “Thanks baby Lisa and goodnight to you too!” Chapter 16 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part six – Tuesday In the morning Lisa woke about five minutes before Suzy, and then ten minutes before Suzy’s Mum woke them up and take them changed for the morning. “Did you have a good evening last night Suzy said Lisa?” “Very much! Thanks for everything” As they walked down for breakfast, Lisa asked Suzy “Do you think we should ask our daddies for Challenges today too? As in the past they’ve had some equally good ideas as we have!” “Very good idea! While we have some experience its always good to get a second set of ideas for a day” So in the four way text chat hat Lisa had recently setup for her Suzy and both daddies , they said “Morning Daddies. Hope you liked the pictures we sent you! We would like to ask you – before we see you both tonight – could we please have some challenges or ideas ? Not that we’re bored but wed like to PARTIALLY open ourselves and wed like to open ourselves up to you today?” “Yes we did! Now that’s a good idea… finish your breakfast and I will chat to Jeff and get -back to you soon… Steve” As planned there was a further message about ten minutes later . “Okay Little Ones… Todays Challenges are; 1. As you fell asleep yesterday during Chuggington – usually one Suzy even joins in even in other homes or other things – at least one hour of that 2 . Half an hour at least of, Painting or other Arts and Crafts to make a “Welcome Home Daddy” picture card or similar, one each the two of you 3 . Go down on each other. Have two different sex sessions each other, in the manner of your own choosing, any you want to enjoy your best friend and fuck each other! And yes you are allowed to cum… … Complete the three challenges, with pictures, and your Daddies will be getting you a takeaway. Weve also texted Suzy’s mum Orla so that she knows she might be getting a night off cooking! Be Good, Play Safe and Lube Up! Daddy Steve and Daddy Jeff xxx Suzy said “How about we do them in number order , then it will give us the time to think as to how we want to fuck each other ??? “That sounds good!” “Big Screen tv for an hour, then upstairs for a check/nappy change if needed and to get to the arts supplies part of my Nursery! They sat down in front of the Big Screen tally to watch just over an hour (in the main room). Both Suzy and Lisa were sat together like real babies in their onesies, nappies and plastic pants – not a care in the world but learning life lessons via a programme that has talking trains! After an hour they went upstairs to Suzy’s nursery for part 2, as well as Nappy checking. They were both wet and in need of change. “Lie up Lisa you first”,,, After two routine wet changes on Suzy’s changing bench, they went for the painting supplies! As Suzy looked out two protective smocks and the other painting supplies. “I think I know how I would like to screw you. One we’ve done before is strap on play but this time cut holes in mt nappy, to penetrate your fluff until I cum. How’s that for you!” “Yes I like!!” “So how’s about you?” “I want you to pull down my nappy, lube me up and slide my vibrator that I sometimes use in my own, well place it my ass, and the strap on into my dildo until I cum…” “Yes fine with me!” Suzy said! After that discussion they both painted their Daddies Welcome Home pictures. While leaving their work to dry they walked downstairs for lunch. Similarly to yesterday a ready meal and ice cream – this time Cottage Pie – with some fruit juice and baby milk bottles. However like last time they sat down with Nick JR channel on. About five minutes into this however Lisa messed, and then ten minutes in its Suzy’s turn! “Well that’s another mess in me too” said Suzy. “I guess if we sit for an hour and we change upstairs I guess it might be safer to then do our play sessions that we were discussing maybe in a bit…” “Ok sounds good” “Good girl Lisa…..” “same to you Suzy” After lunch , pudding they had a little time longer hugging round each other like babies “Just like real babies we are.. except we’re 25 … “ “yeah going on 2” replied Lisa to her friend. As with the day before they rang their Daddies for a while, and they liked the pictures. They explained what they were doing for Challenge 3 later. So after the time on clock they said “So we go change now, we do the 3 and then we will have 3 or 4 hours left? We can come back here for more…” “That sounds good…” As they returned to Suzy’s nursery she looked at Lisas messy change. “It looks like I will need to get you in the shower to get rid of the mess in your nappy. Don’t worry I will help you!, and then we can do the same to me as I think I’ve messed everywhere too… judging by the way I felt walking upstairs “ She undone her onesie and plastic pants and stood her in the shower. Then she pulled down Lisas nappy and gave her a hand using a shower puff (she has a couple for using in messy accidents) vagisil and shower head to gently clean her vulva and bum. She toweled off and was walked back to the changing table and given powder, lotion, a new nappy, plastic pants and onesie and back into her bra. Then Suzy’s change “yep I was right….” and Lisa helped her the same way. “So who’s first ?” Suzy asked… “ME!” asked Lisa… “ So walking through to the double bed sized Cot, Suzy put a new disposable bedpad and told her friend to “lie down next to me”’… She got Lisas vibrator, the lube (Lisas everyday generally dryer than Suzy who always had an every day discharge since she was 😎 and the Strap On . Suzy unhooked Lisas onesie, removing it for now and leaving just the bra before lubing her ass deeply first of all before sliding it on. She then had the Strap-On placed to resemble a big penis into her best friend, but in this case over her own clothing “Just one big baby fucking another one!” she said to Lisas reply was “Yayyy”” Suzy applied plenty of lube to the giant penis as well as her vulva. However in the two minutes since the vibrator was in Lisas ass – not yet on – she was a little more moist down there!” – and guiding the giant dick into her vulva, before turning on both vibrating parts, much to Lisas enjoyment! After ten minutes (And many climaxes) Lisa asked to stop. “Was that fun?” “oh very much so… fifteen minutes later and its your turn?” That’s fine” “So for cutting the hole in your nappy I take it that you want me to take away the onesie and plastic pants?” “Yes that’s fine…” After cleaning up and Lisa adjusted the strap on, got Suzy down to just her nappy and bra. To sabe cutting into Suzy’s muff she would pull down her nappy, put the cut in, and a little bit of tape had been suggested to hold the nappy to save bits going everywhere! “Thanks Lisa…” After lying down in a similar position to where Liisa was just now Lisa applied some lube to the end of the giant penis before gliding into her Suzy’s muff and the vibrator on. This brought immediate pleasure to her (for some reason) and fifteen minutes later Suzy had enough “Oh my god thank you, you are the best”… After fifteen minute breather both were changed into new nappies before saying “Lets go downstairs again, and we can have some more ice cream – just a little one each? At that point they thought “We’ve earned an extra treat!” Its coming up for 3.45pm and your parent, and our daddies, will be back around 5.30. “Weve messaged them so they are getting dinner) Telly watching or a Disney movie?” “Tough choice – how about Disney movie ?” “Which one?” “I fancy Snow White” said Suzy . “While I get this set up please could you run upstairs and get the things we painted earlier for our Daddies?” “Yes good idea, they will be here before you know!” So four people arrived soon after other Andy (Suzy’s father), Orla (Suzy’s Mother). About 20 minutes later Jeff (Suzy’s ABDL Daddy) and Steve (Lisas ABDL Daddy) came in with takeaway saying “A deals a deal! As very few Chinese are open on Tuesday they had an Indian Takeaway including drinks and ice cream! After a little while the two daddies walked their charges up for a nappy change each, as well as to stow their bags for staying the night. “You’ve been so very good…we can go down and watch another movie, and then we come up and screw you both silly tonight?” “Yes sounds good!” When coming back they put on Lady & The Tramp before hot chocolate and bedtime. As they finished they both agreed (Lisa and Suzy) that this day was even better than the one the day before! Chapter 17 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part seven - Wednesday part one Today was similar to the other days so far this week, with one twist. That is today they wake up at Suzy and go to bed at Lisas. So from there until the weekend Suzy and Lisa and are staying together at Lisas place. Their Daddies are expected to come tonight too after work. Lisas Mother Polly is a stay at home mum these days, so will be able to assist with some of the daytime nappy changes, with her father Brian (not to be confused with her Daddy) is now owning is taxi company so she will be home evenings, like both Suzy’s parents ere earlier in the week. Suzy will drive both her and Lisa, supplies and everything else around 12 noon but Lisas mother Polly is arranging some of her food for lunch her place . Some of the extra ABDL nappies and plastic knickers they purchased for this week are already at Lisa so only some clothes and the like, as well as Suzy’s pills and toiletries. The two baby girls were woken up by their Daddies, and reminded of the shift later today. It was said a couple of challenges might follow Thursday, as the short drive and unpacking etc. might be enough for you to chill for the afternoon, and an evening when we are both there together tonight at Lisas too! “Yes we are remembering!” So after being nappy changed and showered by their daddies they then walked down for breakfast., where they fed them in the high chairs baby-style. “Hello Lisa how’s you?” Suzy asked as she arrived and was clipped in by her Daddy! “Another amazing night of babying and sex after a day of babying each other”… “Yes mine was great wasn’t it daddy and Lisa too!” “After yesterdays playing up with your butt hole and the single dildo on over the givers nappy play, we can get one that has a double doing for inside the givers muff, or even better now you’ve given me the idea, a triple to include one for Anal! We could get it sent to you for tomorrow arrival? Daddy Steve and Daddy Jeff too?” “Well were thinking of buying a slightly different triple strap on – from our own money – after Lisa wanted to experiment yesterday with a vibrator in her ass as well as the dong in her muff” “Approved – and get an couple of one litre enema can too and two metal bedpans too, so you can clean out before and well pay for it. I think daddy Jeff had one but only ones we have now are the 2 litre hot water bottles of Suzy’s” they said… “Thanks both Daddies” Suzy then ordered the item, with the extras, to Lisas for a before 12 noon slot. Their daddies had previously experimented with anal sex although this was they first time they’d ever done it with each other. Needless to say both babies were more than happy. “If you decide to do full time or part time littlespace – say some days work and some days little space - we will send you some challenges and give you daily ones. These would be vanilla for days at work and we can talk all about” “that’s an idea . After a week we might be going round in circles” Suzy said. Lisa what do you think? “Yes I like those ideas too, we can put the feelers out when we get back to my own home later today” “Yes of course the decisions outs of course, although we can ask your dad tonight.” Suzy then called over her mummy to see about be going part time (if they both decide at the end of the week) to which she thought that should be fine but we will double check that’s fine, and I will message you later today. Suzy finished her breakfast alongside Lisa a couple of minutes later. Both Daddies checked their nappies (both just a little wet this time) and made their apologies as there work called. Shortly after Suzy’s mother and father left to head to their work too. Liisa and Suzy went up to their nursery for a little while, and to double check the stuff they have laid aside for the trip. They then had two and a half hours, so they decided on some play. Starting with a little naughty play Suzy asked if Lisa could try similar on her to yesterday, so strap on in my muff and my vibrator in my butt too? “ Yes I could… now lie down and I will fuck you. Hopefully you will love it just as much as I did yesterday. It was amazing… Shall I get the things out of the bag we are planning to take to yours?” “Yes please”! Ten minutes later she returned with everything and asked Suzy to budge up so she could get a bed pad below her. After lying back Lisa lubed up both her vulva and her butt too. She pushed her vibrator into her arse and before turning it on got the straps ready and adjusted to double-fuck her best friend. After lining up carefully and then roughing it up as bit as Suzy thrashed around for a while in so much pleasure and ecstasy and happiness. After close to twenty minutes (and so many climaxes) “Okay Lisa I need to stop….” After ten minutes she cleaned up and put the nappy back into place! Suzy then said “How can I thank you” “Go down on my muff with your mouth for a while…” “Yes of course…” She said swapping places and pulling Lisas nappy to the size before starting with finger on her clitty before deeply tonging her muff. She had similar moving around, even more so when Suzy put her finger over Lisas clitty then going down for fifteen minutes more of fun. After which “stop now but I really enjoyed that” So darter a breather they got things repacked ready. It was 11am and in one hour they were going to Lisas for the rest of the week. They returned to littlespace playing with cBeebies on in the background downstairs on the big TV downstairs. Just before that they changed each other into fresh nappies before heading downstairs. While watching the tv they both cuddled round each other, with hands just under the back waistbands of their nappies. Half way through Suzy asked Lisa to stand up “nappy check time … come here” as she put her hand into her onesie and down the front crotch of Lisas nappy… “yeah your fine!” Lisa said “You next” she put her down her crotch too before saying “fine too!” “Well that’s nice of you… sometimes Suzy you are just like a caring Mummy…” “Well thanks I guess learned stuff you know?” “I felt a slight pleasure when you had your hand down there” said Lisa “yeah probably as I have only just had my fingers and tongue in your baby fluff earlier on…………” “Oh yeah……” They then watched the telly again starting with Go Jetters! too. Half an hour later Suzy turned it off, before Suzy said “Ok get in the car – check I’ve not forgotten anything as I am doing…” They took the bags, placed in the back of the car Suzy driving (they shared the car and costs as Suzy gets a lift to her work from Mum and Lisa lift shares with someone else she works with most of the time part time. Sometimes she gets a lift to the office with a Special Needs School run returns to base too, or her own father if he’s in the office) Switching on the Babyish playlist, they started making tracks “You looking forward to your Daddy moving in? “Yeah it seems like fun!” During this chat Suzy’s phone got a message from her mother, but she didn’t see the message was from her Mother. “IF you decide to part time 3 days at work, Monday Tuesday Wednesday would be the best for us working. Check with Lisa and her Mummy too!” So when she took her phone off the car holder she immediately saw it and got excited… showing it to her friend who was very excited too!” As they arrived Lisas mum Orla welcomed them, helping in with bags and the like, as well as saying “Lunch is on for all three of us – your Mums lasagne which I have one third normal and two thirds cut up small for you two and Apple Pie and Ice Cream! Polly clipped them in on a high chair and big bibs with apple juice in baby bottles. She fed Lisa first before going onto Suzy. “Good girl for Mummy..” While Lisa was being fed Suzy discussed her mothers text and said she wood be fine for part-time. Could you check with Lisas father about if that’s fine IF that’s what we decided to do?” “Of course hunney!” Lisas Mother said “Well its great having you home again, and of course Suzy too.” As - lunch went down well it was time for pudding, and at the start of the pudding it was like someone had messed. Well Suzy was rocking forward “Sorry Lisas mummy” “Why?” “I think I’ve just sh… erm… messed my nappy… “No need to worry, you are a baby, that’s what babies do….” Afte the end of the discussion Lisa was rocking back and forward with a guilty look “Sorry Mum, me too!” “Now that’s okay. When we finish here I will take you two little ones for a change in Lisa’s nursery, and then you can have fun and games up there too! “Thanks Lisas Mummy” aid Suzy. Its interesting to get a break from changing each other all week!” “Lisa, how was your health, as you seemed fine as you didn’t have emergency calls from you both” “Well no issues, bowel and bladder working well, no thrush or cystitis, Just some good time at Suzy’s and with my daddy last night who’s also coming tonight again” “Well that is good to hear.. .I will finish here, put the lunch food dishes away, unclip you and then after that, up for a nappy change both?” “Yes, thank you Lisas Mummy… we’ve got something coming tomorrow morning another toy or two – we discussed with our Daddies – something else to play with each other!” “Sounds fun… you can explain all later this evening, or when it arrives!” “Thanks,…” as they both walked upstairs to Lisas nursery, where Lisa was first to jump up on the changing table. “Good baby Lisa…well that seems easy so the same onesie and plastic knickers will do” After putting her daughter (Lisa) into another 8 Litre nappy , through wiped and baby powder and baby lotion (of the ones that were already bought special for the event), it was Suzy’s turn for a nappy change. However “Looks like Suzy will need new plastics and onesie, as your mess leaked a little. I will go get them…” A few seconds later she was back “Here you are… from your own supply!” After that a similar change, but as a result of the extended messing, Mummy Orla she stripped her down to her bra, before a similar change before new plastics and she snapped Suzy into her new onesie. “Good girl… now go play with Lisa!” Chapter 18 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part eight - Wednesday part two As it was round 1.30pm they phoned their Daddies as discussed , for a short catch up. Close to 2pm they started an hour of play with Lisa playing with the doll house and Suzy playing her slide and the ball pit. Half way through they swapped over and 2.30pm (the same time) Lisas mummy Orla came up to check up on them, check their nappies and offer them drinks. “Your diapers are both fine. Would you like a bottle of juice or Mummy’s milk from the source or a bottle of the stuff?” “Oh yes please Mummy – Mummies Milk from the source please? Suzy are you happy with the same its really nice!” “Yes please me too!” Mummy Orla walked Lisa first over to the nursing chair with giant bench so she can breast feed her 25 year old baby “Suzy you’re next okay? Now come up Baby Girl!” After about ten minutes Lisa said “I’m full now mummy thanks!” “Now Suzy come and lie down and I will feed you. Lisa play with the slide and ball pit before Suzy swaps over to the Dolls House okay?” Around 12 minutes later Suzy was full of milk before returning to the nursery. Mummy came up to the nursery one over an hour later expecting another nappy change at 3.45pm. “You two clearly having -plenty fun more than half an hour… oh well lets see… yeah your both needing a change,” “What do you want to do next? “Well how’s about we have an hour of naughty time? Please Mummy?” “Yes that’s no problem at all.” After changing both nappies she said “I will leave you for about an hour? “ Thanks Mummy, although we will both come down around 5pm after when we will come down for dinner at that time. In the meantime Suzy please wand me over the nappy and I will then do the same – does that sound fun???” Suzy nods knowingly. She got Lisas wand from her bedside table along with the Lube before walking over to Lisa’s double bed size crib. “Do you want me to unclip your onesie so I can get to your nappy, or another place on your body?” “Well please remove my onesie, and work your way across my boobies and nipples. After halfway go to the nappy and plastics?” Well needless to say Suzy did exactly… and Lisa loved the wand on her boobs and nipples were exceptionally enjoyable. This was before Suzy moved down further down over her nappy. After half an hour (and so many orgasms), Suzy said “did you enjoy that? Cause now its your turn! Try the same on me please… “She clipped Lisa’s onesie back in and at the same time lied back on the bed myself. Suzy was unclipped by Lisa and then she made a beeline for Suzy’s bosoms, and nipples. This was so enjoyable and just as much so after wanding Suzy’s plastic pants and nappy too. “ooohhhh yes that was very much amazing” Suzy said after several orgasms too. As they had a quick breather they went downstairs to see Lisa’s Mum , plus dad -nd both daddies in time! “Hello Mum… so what are we having for dinner?” “Well its sweet and sour chicken, rice and chips. As were expecting the guest – your two Daddies as well as your Father – around 6pm its on for then. Theres Apple Juice for you two as well in bottles.” “Thanks Mummy” said Lisa, “Thanks Lisas Mummy” said Suzy. “Would you like to put the tv on here on Nick JR or cBeebies until then?” “Yes please Mummy!” So they saw people arriving in the order of Jeff (Suzy’s ABDL Daddy) and Steve (Lisas ABDL Daddy) and Brian (Lisas father) last. The dining table included two highchair clips for the two babies and their Daddies helped to feed them. “Good babies for eating all your food… would you like some Ice Cream too?” “Yes please” they both said. Their Daddies helped with that and told them to sit on the bench while they took the plates across to the Sink. “Now we can both go up to your nursery and room, like we usually do, and we will change your nappies too. “Thanks Daddies”. As they walked up to the Nursery, Mummy Orla spoke to Lisas father Brian to explain what they’d discussed earlier on. “Yeah that sounds fine, when they decide just let me know?” Upstairs both baby girls had their wet nappies were changed while a further catch up between every one at a time. Two Daddies had offered anything their baby girl wanted sexually “Okay Daddy can you tie me to my bed and fuck my cunny” Lisa asked her Daddy “Oh yes…” Daddy Steve didn’t need to be asked twice “Lie back little one… so you want my dick in your muff?” “Yes Daddy!” So Lisas Daddy used the corner cuffs to fix her, before leaving her in her nappy for five minutes before returning to his charge before lubing up her cunny and slipping his rock hard dick deep in to her Fluff… Just before her Daddy was set to cum he took out his dick and said to “finish me off my thirsty cum sucker!” Afterwards “Good girl Lisa, shall I play with your muff?” “Yes please again!” Suzy’s Daddy offered something of her choice too, and she said to tie me to the bed cuffs for an hour. Firstly Suzy wanted her Daddy Jeff to eat her, before she went to suck his dick for the rest of the time! Afterwards getting on for 9.30pm Mummy Orla made cocoa. She brought some up to the girls before saying “Yes your father is happy if you want to go part time or whatever you decide!” “Thanks Mummy” Orla then assisted them to have a shower, dress them both ready for bed, and they slept one bed each with their Daddies. “Night Night Baby Lisa, Night Night Baby Suzy” Mummy Orla said, before returning to her room with her husband Brian. Suzy and Lisa would be looking forward to the following day together at Lisas’s place. They had some extra fun naughty toys coming, as well as a mostly littlespace day with the two of them, and Lisas mother too! Chapter 19 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part nine – Thursday part one As it was similar to the previous day and their Daddies were staying over, a similar start to the morning except it was in Lisas home. As was discussed their Daddies were giving them challenges. So when they were together they agreed and went back to their littles to explain what was needed to do! 1 get a breastfeed from Lisas Mummy -and take pics 2 please take pictures of your boobies for Daddy but with your nappies still on. Pop the onesie off and your bra too before doing it. Ask the other little one or your Mummy if you need help 3. when the dong arrives, give it a go and use one at a time from one fluff to one arsehole . First from Lisa to Suzy and then the other way round, until you both cum. Before you must have an enema into a bedpan, as you aren’t allowed to use the big girl potty. Lisas Mummy can help if you need it! Lisas Daddy also advised this weekend a couple of friends who are into leather and uniforms “So just a heads up one day you will be in leather outfits and the second day you’ll be in some slutty looking short uniforms that shows your nappy off!” Suzy said “Yes its been a while since I had a uniform on like school ones and I love being Daddies compliant little baby slut butt!” “Me too Daddy, looking forward to it too” said Lisa. As their Daddies (and Lisas father) left for work, Suzy checked the online tracking to show her new fuck toy was coming around 9.50am. This had four vibrating dildos in one single harness, although they can be changed to 3 or 2 if only one-persons own use! She kept a look out for delivery and as the boxes arrived, Suzy up to Lisas room with her. The dildo looked amazing fun. They were looking forward to the enemas too! Lisa unpacked those and clipped them to the wall about four feet apart. Suzy said “I will guide it into you and you can do the same thing, and Lisas mummy said to call in a few minutes when we are ready!… A bedpad was down just for drips and two metal bedpans for them to empty out their bowels before anally fucking each other!” They sat down and Lisas mummy came to keep an eye on proceedings as well as open the values. Then Lisas mum Polly turned the valves to let the litre of hot soapy liquid do its worst on her daughters bowels, and her best friends too. After around five minutes they were told to hold on before going over to the two and a half litre metal bedpads . “Stay their for fifteen minutes girls please to sit down, and that should be you empty at the back and I’ll clean up your muff too, before letting you getting tore into each other!” “Thanks Mum” Lisa said. After fifteen minutes on the bedpan, many cramps and some pleasure too. Lisas mum walked in again “Good girls… now I will get rid of all that poopies, and have wiped both of your muffs too. After you are finished, call me and I will put you both in fresh nappies!” “Yes Mummy will do!” Ten minutes later Lisa started lubing up and Suzy helped her with the straps. Lisa was able the two dildos into her muff and arsehole, before doing the same with her best friend. “Now lie down and spread your legs for your best friend to fuck both your holes!” she said as Suzy was obediently done as she was told. She spread her Muff wide before Lisa lubed the hole deeply and the same for Suzy’s arsehole. Next, Lisa used the remote control to turn on all four at the same time…. To some immediate pleasure for her and Suzy. After 15 minutes Suzy was begging her friend to stop. “Thanks Lisa… that was amazing… 20 mins then it’s your turn Lisa” she said. Of course pictures were taken for their Daddies to satisfy their third challenges. Suzy into Lisa was similar, but a bit shorter. They then called their Mum who would give them a new nappy. She said “Did you want to do the breastfeed just after “ “Yes mummy that’s nice!” After Lisas Mummy placed both Lisa and Suzy into new nappies and plastic pants) breastfeed of Lisa and then Suzy. “Good girls! Now after lunch shortly we will do the last challenge of removed their bras too for a topless (wearing only a nappy and plastic pants) later on. Now come down and we will get lunch on, which should take 30 minutes. I know you just had a breasted but you will need more as you’ve had an enema getting rid of so much, so that’s why!” “Thanks for looking after us mum!” Lisa said. They walked with their mother to go downstairs and watch Nick JR on the large telly downstairs. Chapter 20 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part ten – Thursday part two As Lisa’s mother started on lunch for the three of them (Sweet and Sour Chicken followed by cake and custard) Lisa and Suzy was good fun having her mother feed them both. As they have enemas there was no poop forthcoming on Thursday, as its already been taken care of with the enema. Thinking back Suzy said to Lisa “What did you enjoy more – our pre-sex enema or the fucking each other???” “Bizarrely enema that had the idea of preventative/routine but i genuinely loved it just as much as what happened next you know? However just now you took me to new places sexually and for the last little while! So probably a close call ! “Yes and you too!” “it seems weird to have fake penises inside both holes, as well as the person who takes it!” “Well that’s some what to put it!” So after an hour and a bit – a little longer than before as they were watching tv, their nappies were checked right there on the sofa. They had to pause as they had to change wet nappy changes. As was the first challenge today was topless nappy pictures Lisas mother Polly removed the onesie and her daughter bra before taking a Before pic. After changing an After pic was taken. Lisa sent to her daddy Steve “ Good baby showing your body for Daddy. Look at that lovely big full nappy. And nice tits too” to which the reply took Lisa by surprise and caused her to blush! Suzy’s change was the same – a little bit more discharge than her daughter but that’s normal, and like earlier on Suzy has had some spotting too. Otherwise she sent her pics to her Daddy Jeff. This had a similar reply “Good baby for showing Daddy! A lovely full nappy … and I could just suck those gorgeous big baby titties too!” After changing they came down to put the TV but swapped to a movie, Rugrats – The Movie. The strapline when it was launched on the sides of local buses in the late 1990s were various but Suzy’s favourite “An adventure for anyone who’s ever worn nappies!” or similar. So Suzy reminded her best friend and mother who went back to kitchen work and other domestic stuff, although she said she’ll be back to check them in an hour, as well as giving them couple of bottles of apple juice each. About half way through Suzy said “Do you think our daddies would let us also include enemas one or two a week as well suppository punishments” “Yes we could ask… however it might be nice to have one of the enemas going into a nappy, with a couple of boosters?” “Well we could ask of course. I guess if they are up for it, and the person doing changes doesn’t mind?” “Yes we can message them later on.” “I guess we should maybe schedule a weekly hour for fucking each other in all four holes at once. We can see how it works – obviously the receiver might need to be wary of some poop coming back out in both cases ? “ “We can try. This is the new bit for us, and we are both readily more than familiar our bodies! I had 24/7 incontinent at the front and I do get a lot of daily discharge, as well as only mild spotting since I went on the pill. In your case you wet at night but now more or less incontinent too, and you are a bit drier down there than I am… Well that’s the things we’ve known for some time!” “Yes that’s all good” Lisa said as Suzy pressed play. Mid afternoon fun saw a couple of changes – first one fine, second one they both had a change! With around an hour and a half before dinner, they put on the big screen a movie The Lion King which kept going until dinner. Today it was only four people for dinner – Lisas father and mother with Lisa and Suzy. After further telly watching, bedtime came all too soon again! Chapter 21 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part eleven – Friday After waking up with their best friends Lisas mother helped shower and get ready for the day before walking for breakfast. Once again their Mummy fed them baby style. During this point their Daddies sent them the daily message of their tasks for the day. They knew their Daddies were coming tonight and staying till Sunday. 1 Suppository Play – without restraints but you must wait one hour before asking for a change. Do the sitting around while watching the ABDL video porn links I sent yesterday (before we arrive this evening) 2 Tit play – after we saw your tits in the pictures, please play with each other nipples and titties until you both cum. Afterwards please play with a wand on your nappies until you cum again! wand (before we arrive this evening) 3 Plugging and Chasity. Once we arrive (just before dinner) we will put you in chastity and a new nappy. This is a double dong you have to wear under your onesie as well as female chastity also under your onesie. You then come down for dinner and try to be good write double dildo under your nappy and onesie. Afterwards we turn on the vibrator. However in both cases you wont be allowed to cum. You will need to beg to climax in your room for one hour, which is subject to satisfactory service of your Daddy. During this time your Daddy will require at least one of Prostate Play, Waking Off Daddy/Hand Relief, Sucking off Daddy or some other sexual talk of your Daddy then you MIGHT Be allowed to cum yourself. After one hour cumming is permitted without restrictions and your Daddy might go down on you to say thanks! ps However if you both behave (especially number 3) goes well might be another pleasant surprise! As Lisa read them out aloud, she thought to herself “What do you think it might be?” “Suzy guessed “New Ice Cream flavors, new type of nappies probably… I heard there’s an 12 Litre disposable nappy although they keep going out of stock in like an hour… I’ve got some on back order probably a fortnight. Its because they are made in somewhere like China vs Scandinavia where the NHS basic cheap ones come from!!!” Did you think our daddies want us to them up the arse for once?” “Well we will see later on, just be on best behaviour…. “ “Will see Mummy to tell her about the suppositories but we can do that upstairs about 10am?” After showing Lisas Mummy she said “Yes that’s fine!” Liza and Suzy also explained the messing play ideas they had talked about the night before, and their daddies both thumbs up so that’s one for another week! Now upstairs and we can start watching those naughty video’s while we mess ourselves ! Two suppositories each up their arses, and they were both entirely out (two of them) in under 10 minutes. During this point they both got horny watching ABDL themed porn with the first one including naughty nurses who wanked the male patients off during their nappy changes! After that they went through to the nappy changing room before calling Lisas mum Polly to help them change out of their very full shitty nappies. “Good girl now lie down on the changing table” Polly said to Lisa. However the volume was less than normal, probably as they’d had an enema the day before. Suzy’s was similar before heading downstairs to 101 Dalmatians in the run up to lunchtime. After fish/sausages and chips was all done and dusted, Suzy and Lisa returned to the nursery. They were needing changes which were only wet. They decide to do Challenge 2 with playing each others boobs and then wanding over her nappy, before swapping around. After another amazing set of climaxes they went to babyish play with the slide and similar things for an hour or two. Lisas Mum checked them several items before messages were received saying their Daddies would be coming at 5.15pm, with pizza for dinner at 5.30pm. As was explained Challenge 3 was explained as to what to expect to her mother, they were indeed prompt! “Hello Daddies…” “Come with me little ones!” As well as getting things unpacked for the next couple of days, both babies were stripped to the nappy before heading downstairs in new nappy but also in a female chastity device instead of their bra, and each as well as their nappy and plastic pants. As the double dong was already inside their muff and the arse, they had fun trying not to cum on the way down the stairs, let alone when the vibrator was on! By this point there was the two Daddies, Lisas mother and father as well as the two babies but Suzy’s mother Orla had been invited for the evening “for catchup (by Suzy’s Daddies) until 10pm”, although it wasn’t any further details! The three parents continued on for a few hours. However after dinner they were walked up by their daddies and both vibrators were turned on inside their nappy and chastity device. “Remember the rules” so they called over their Daddies – both opting for Hand Relief on both Daddies. When they were both to come the girls were bought right close up to swallow it. “Thanks baby girls, you can cum” They were both told. “Now one hour we play with each other!” So after everyone was blissed out after lots of orgasms each! They were changed into new nappies, chastity removed and a onesie, bra and plastic pants replacing them again. “Okay now we go downstairs for the bonus surprise, as you were two very obedient little ones?” They tried guessing while walking downstairs “Not breaking up ? “ “Hardly. “ “New nappy design? “ “No but I have some on backorder for next week or the following one” “Girls fucking their daddy up the arse?” “Well no…. but it’s a nice idea, Jeff add Pegging to the list… Anyway we would not do that of all your parents would we ??? “ So as they arrived their Daddies opened some fizzy wine (non alcoholic for the kids) before standing together a piece of paper and some other things in a bag. “First we’d firstly like your parents for all the hospitality and welcoming us into your homes and spending time with your amazing daughters. For the last year and a bit in Suzy’s case, or coming up to a year in Lisas case, you’ve treated us like family. To this we promise the next bit will be family-friendly despite the fact we visually aren’t (Giggles from the parents!) We both never want this journey to end. We both think – and we’ve discussed this at some length - we want to this being together in partnership to the next stage. This might be a bit cheesy and corny, but we want to spend this moment with your family. We both love you and we like to love the arse off you forever. This is not a hoax amd we want to be with you. So I will explain in some details that Lisa and Suzy might already know. In our community we have these things called Collars in a way that replicates engagements rings and later weddings ring Nothing changes overnight but as we want to be our partners, we brought you a couple of collars. They are basic but if you like the ides then in 6 to 9 months we will have a formal collaring ceremony. We will get you something more festive to suit your own tastes. So do you both accept being collared both as our partner – hopefully – for the rest of time?” YES FUCK YES! Lisa and Suzy yelled at each other…” “That’s okay and we accept the naughty babyish words!” They then both opened the clasp at the back before draping over their necks, telling them to keep it on as long as possibilee, like a conventional engagement ring. “Will that explains why you wanted me here” said Suzy’s mother Orla. “…and the fizz” “I know Mum SO happy…” she looked at Lisa who started crying, seeing Suzy off too! “Congratulations on this and we wish you well for the future.” “Us too, congratulations Lisa!” At this point Suzy’s mother Orla’s phone rung “Do you want me to come around topic you up?” “Well an extra hour – were celebrating because the two daddies proposed to Suzy and Lisa by way of a collaring, just like getting engaged?” “I had no idea… well give Suzy and Lisa all my best…, and have another glass for me in the meantime!” Chapter 22 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part eleven – Friday epilogue and Saturday part one So following the proposal announcement two things happened; after telling everyone on their phone contacts pretty much 90per cent of their vanilla friends were googling the word Collaring, and once taking their charges to bed for the night, their daddies got so super laid that night! Well as planned the following Saturday was a day of uniforms. Saturday they also had two people to help as things like a nurse/school teacher for one on one. “Morning baby girl” said Jeff to Suzy… “looking forward to the uniforms and two extra mummies visiting?” That sounds amazing… I meant to say I want to say thank you for everything -you’ve done for me.. hooking us up with other friends and the like, all the amazing sex, down to the less glamorous stuff like changing my pissy nappies and being a shoulder to cry on when I am down!” “Well I will get you ready for the day ahead, showered and new nappies then after all that we can go down for breakfast… I will double check to see if Lisa and Steve are up too! Sounds like it! So lets get you out of your nightie and pyjama bottoms”. After all the morning preparation they were both ready – and they were initially back to normal although they both were wearing their collars. Each of their daddies fed the babies. During this time Lisas daddy Steve stood up, but so they could both hear. “Its around 8.45am morning to both of you like being collared?” “Yes indeed! Thanks daddy” they both agreed. “Well around 10am we have another two mummies with uniforms. They will have one on one sessions with you during the session as well as some uniform time doing other stuff like the telly! Mummy Bella and Mummy Claire will be doing one on one with the two of you, with your daddies only in the background. Lisa and one Mummy in her room with me watching and joining in too, and Suzy and the other mummy in the spare room with her daddy watching and joining in!... The uniforms, and the leather stuff for tomorrow, are all ours now. Hopefully you will enjoy it?” Thanks again Daddy, looking forward to another amazing day!” They sat back down in front of the big screen TV watching cBeebies between breakfast and the mummies arrival. A little ahead of time and the door goes, taking them by surprise!” “Hello Steve” the two mummies hugged them on the door. They had a giant wheeled trunk each of uniforms and play supplies. They were assisted up to Lisas nursery when they unpacked! After fifteen minutes the two babies both were walked up by Suzy’s Daddy Jeff. “First scene is a school girls together and then we split off in two rooms for others. The first one is where you are both dressed as school girls. Mummy Bella will be the teacher and Mummy Clare will be the School Nurse. During the session you will both go to the Nurse for a change, they will do that in the other room. Afterwards the teacher sends you to the Headmaster played by Daddy Steve and Deputy Head Jeff. As you misbehave they want to spank you together with However offering something naughty like a blowjob might get you off, or might get you more trouble! “But as Daddy predicted these are very short” “So we can see when you need a change nappy baby girls!” “Ask for a change five minutes in, as you will be needing one by then!” Their Daddies walked through to the room where Suzy and Jeff would sleep. The school uniform (with tie and blouse both matching each other) barely reached Lisas knees, let alone 6foot1in Suzy! In the background they setup a small blackboard, and the teacher and nurse changed into their outfits too, and set up a couple of chairs around Lisas writing desk. The teacher (Mummy Bella) waited a minute before saying Good Morning and took attendance. She started talking about maths, and they were asked to write down the answers to the questions. Five minutes in Lisa put her hand “yes Lisa?” “Can I please go to the nurse?” “Why do you need to go to the nurse?” “Need another nappy on” “But only little babies need nappies and you are a school girl?” She went red at that time. Suzy put her hand up “Can I see the nurse too?” “Don’t tell me you are in nappies as well?” (red face) “Erm, yes…” “Okay… I give permission… Now here’s a permission slip. Go straight to Nurse Clare’s office, and straight back again with no dilly dallying please?” “Thanks Miss Bella “ they said. The walk through to the nurse in their uniform dress – very short and barely covering their tits either – to Nurse Clare’s office. They knocked on the door where the nurse had placed a folding giant changing mat that they sometimes used for travelling or long days out with no toilets or Changing Places facilities. “Hello Lisa, Hello Suzy, are you here for a nappy change?” “Yes we are… Our teacher seemed very surprised but she must be new. “ Okaayy, lie down first Lisa…” She pulled down her plastic pants and wet nappy a bit quick and swiftly and a little sore, like most nurses are…” “Lie down” the Nurse had one at a time on the bed with wipes although very cold hands and a bit rushed too.” “Right Suzy lets see your latest pissy efforts… that’s you both changed. Now get back to Miss Bellas room at once!” They left, and they did, their Daddies both walked into the same room!” After knocking on the door the teacher told them (after expecting a more warm welcome) they were told “You took too long getting changed you naughty girls… I told you not to bunk off! Go to the Headmasters office as you are in trouble! Don’t say another word!” (she said pointing next door and smiling) So they did as they were told where they had saw their Daddies. “You here again for ANOTHER punishment Lisa and Suzy.” The changing mat on the bed had been swapped for two giant cushions with traditional school style paddles. “Lie down and assume the position, arse up…” “What can we do to get out of this?” (Both daddies unzip their flies and pull down their trousers) “Well you could try this… you suck the Heads and Deputy Heads cock. However if its not good – in our option – the punishment increase from 10 over nappy spanks and 10 bare bottom spankings to 15 of each?” “We will give it a go eh Suzy? Spankings are never good are they Headmaster,?” “Lets get at it “Suzy said before licking around her Daddies/Heads foreskin before taking the full cock in her mouth, cupping and teasing Daddies/Heads balls too. Lisa started a few moments later. Both of the Daddies/Heads cum in their mouths in around 8 to 10 minutes. “Well did you enjoy it then Headmaster” They looked at each other “Good, but not good enough… Now arse up and we will need to take care of your dilly-dallying – in your teachers view – so no choice as you keep getting sent here!” They were given a ball gag to keep them quiet before they gave both Lisa and Suzy first of their over-the-nappy spankings. After the last they had their gags removed and nappies pulled back up “Now go back to Miss Bella has some aftercare” to which they smiled, before walking back to the room “Good Subby Babies for your Daddies!” Nurse Clare joined in taking one each, and they both had some cream placed – more lovingly – over the makeshift School Desk.” Chapter 23 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part twelve - Saturday part two “We will spit things into two for the 45 – 50 minutes or so in the run up to lunchtime. We will change you after that, but here’s where we split in two. Lisa and Mummy Bella in her nursery here, and then Suzy and Nurse Claire – who is about to change into Mummy stuff – walk through to the other room. The two daddies will be in the -background. Lie down on your bed first Lisa and I will tie you to the bed and your Mummy is about to give you baby pussy fingering, titty play, eating your baby pussy, and strap on in your little baby pussy and arsehole! After tying up and getting the lube out she said “Lisa which part of your body do you want to do first… with your Daddy standing behind with the camera and playing with yourself?” “Mummy can you go finger my cunny first, please and thank you?” “No problem!” She lubed up her muff after pushing her nappy and plastics to halfway down her thighs, before doing a few fingers around her clit before she went two full fingers deep. After a couple of orgasms she stopped before asking “OK What’s next?” “Strap on play – and you wont need to lube me up or pull down my nappy! Is that OK Mummy?” “Yes that’s fine!” She lubed up Lisas arsehole as well as dropping her knickers and skirt to the floor before lubing up her fanny before she tied round the straps of the harness… OK going in…” The nappy wearing girl in a school uniform was then screwed for ten minutes in both her arse and her pussy, and there was a dong inside her Mummy too, which she really liked! After ten minutes strap on her Mummy stopped and said “What’s next?” “Can I get you to eat my baby pussy please Mummy?” “Yes…” She went nosediving (after removing the strap on) for ten minutes with two clitty play and most in her baby pussy. “Oh oh oh ok my god mummy now what’s next- only one left – play with my titties?” “YES” she said!” After the last ten minutes it was sadly the end… Suzy’s was similar but not allowed to “Thank you Mummy… now can we change our nappies … thanks Mummies… now we will need a couple of big baby bibs for l and also tidy up our uniforms… thanks again!” As Lisa and Suzy were about to go downstairs, Suzy asked “I know we said tomorrow we would make a full announcement tomorrow evening when both mums are here. I like the idea of 3 days and 2 days off starting in two weeks? We might be able to make it 2 and a half days a week to help with our wedding/ commitment ceremony planning, and also, to help your Daddy move in with you soon after that?” “Well that sounds good… Never thought but guess if it’s a double ceremony – would that be ok for us both have it at the same ceremony and/or the same date if it is possible?” “Yes I was assuming/hoping we would double up!” Downstairs for Lunch and all of them fed around another one of Pollys (Lisas mothers) Cottage Pies, similar to earlier in the week. Their two Mummies helped feed them for a change! They returned after lunch. By the time they got up they had messed themselves … “Okay well this is good timing! We will tie you to bed for one hour , in your messy nappy. After that, we will be giving you turns in a nurses outfit! You will, one at a time, then change the other ones shitty nappy while dressed as a nurse will be a changing mat. During this time you will embarrass each other and make the situation awkward as possible by asking some personal questions, touching each others sensitive areas, and the like?” “Okay Mummies…” During the hour Mummy Bella used a wand on the front of their nappies, causing them to enjoy their situation even more! After an hour tied to the bed hey were released with Lisa told to go to the Changing Table with Suzy changed into a Nurses Outfit “Hello Nurse Suzy” Lisa said. “I see you’ve come for a nappy change?” “Yes I am afraid so…” “How long had this happened that you’ve been having these problems” “Years and years I am afraid..” “Well please pull up your uniform so I can check a couple of things…” Suzy then played with Lisas boobs (no problems here)… I will change your nappy and get your vulva checked too…” The change was fine but she was swapped her glove before Lisas fluff in depth. In some depth! After she was told that “well your down there is all fine… keep using your nappies and pretend they are not just for babies” After that, they swapped around. Afterwards, they asked “What’s next?” Well for the last thing before we do for, we will do another round of schoolgirl spanking. However at this time Mummy Clare is changed into a Schoolmistresses outfit. So no sexual options this time, you’ve been sent for 50 spankings each with a switch! Normally half with kickers, hlsadf without. But as you are big babies in nappies, swap knickers for nappy/plastics. Now, Lisa come over here first…. “Are you sure there is nothing I can do like suck you off?” “Well you tried that with the Head and it didn’t work! 50, 49 (they count down to Zero). “Now Suzy’s turn…” Chapter 24 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part twelve - Saturday epilogue and Sunday After the dinner, there was some fun time with their daddies they experimented with a new set of Spreader Pants which caused them to crawl for an hour or so! Then they went to bed. Sunday waking up was very similar to Saturday. Lisas daddy Steve woke her up to remind her about the visitors today! “Morning Baby and future collaring Lisa!” “Hey Daddy!” “Today we have the leather master, Master Bary and Master Bryne scheduled too. This includes a little while with a leather bodysuit with leather Chasity belt too, without the dildos. Also a while with a full length maxi dress in leather too. There will be at least one spanking too! alongside some other fun… well for us, and hopefully for you too” “Thanks daddy!” So following a similar start to yesterday, they were waiting for their guest Masters, while watching cBeebies on the big screen telly. Suzy said “Still weird thinking we are getting hitched in the near future to some lovely men who already know all our issues and who actually like us?” “Yes I know right… Cant wait to be together forever!” She then heard the door going, and it was the two Masters who Steve had arranged. After greeting them at the door they went upstairs with Steve, and Jeff was already there. “Hello Subby babies” “Hello Masters”. As they unpacked, and at the same time explained what was happening. “First of all your Daddies strip you down to just nappy and plastic pants” So after doing that they were changed into the Leather patterned bodysuit that was very short but patterned with some circles and bars. After we move into them Suzy said “Yes I see its short...” “Yes that’s our fun, perving on things…” “Well now, please lie on the bed for an hour. We will cuff you and at the same time an intensive leather spanking with a leather paddle!” BUT after every spank, say “Thank You Master”… Lisa and Suzy were being tied by Barry and Bryne respectively. “50 (spank) Thank You Master, 49 .. . down to 1 “Thank You Master”… “Now your daddies will get you up unhitch you and give you some aftercare as well as lotion, check your nappy (both only wet) and a couple of bottles of apple juice. “You feeling better now?” “Yes thanks Daddy”. They were given a full length all leather dress (with a leather loop to hitch to both collars) and a female chastity device across their nappies with a key lock on the front for one hour in their already wet nappies (still short to flash their nappies) and were told to suck off the two Masters to say thanks! Once you swallow it, your Daddies are next! If you are good you might be allowed to cum afterwards, which will be after lunch. “Yes Master, Yess Daddy” they both said before assuming the position and bending their arses as instructions. However about 3 minutes, Lisa managed to mess herself… to which Daddy Steve said “brilliant! An hour.,..” A minute later Suzy went red as she was messing herself too. “And we didn’t need laxatives or anything, right Suzy?” yelled her Daddy Jeff! After an hour of pleasuring the men in the room , they were congratulated and told you can cum. We will come back to that and screw you! Will discuss later but your daddies will change your messy and wet nappies. After that we will now go down for a lunch”. They all went back down (in new nappies but without the chastity) for lunch. This was one Lisas mummy Pollys Sunday Roast Dinner. Lisas Mum Polly said “You look very nice in that leather dress baby.” “Awhh thanks Mum!” After lunch they went back upstairs for some fun play for the baby girls! Both girls were stripped down to a new bra and just the nappy put on an hour ago/plastic pants. “Come on little ones, lie down on the bed and we’ll fuck your cunny, for being such good little baby girls?” After that they both had a nose in their cunny from their Masters too before they had to leave. Their daddies changed their nappies and into bra and onesie again. So two hours of fun play it was downstairs again. At that point dinner next. Suzy’s Mum, Lisas 2 parents, both daddies were there. The plan was that in the early evening Suzy and Lisa would announce their decision . Suzy stood up and started “As you know we were experimenting with being 24/7 in littlespace (with small amounts adult/naughty play), well three quarters little one quarter big play. Many things were discussed. Lisa and I have had a blast but wonder whether or not we would run out of things to do. So what we agreed was that if we both did 3 days a week at work. At this time however we’d ask if possibly 2 and a half days. The other half day is to help with the collaring ceremony preparations as well as to help Steve move in with Lisa here - so an extra half day for a short term. We would get challenges from the daddies on the days we are not working or together and send at least two messages and one pic when we are working. Also maybe a little more -adult play every day up to 50/50 on the days we are alone? So what do you think, 2 an a half days for a short time, and then 3 days thereafter ??? “ Lisas father / boss and Suzy’s mother / boss both agreed saying the extra half day would be useful in the run up to moving in and then the Ceremony in a few months. Suzy’s (ABDL) daddy Jeff said “Yes that sounds reasonable. We wanted at least try it, and were so glad you two have. But a hybrid approach, especially flexibility in the next few months, is an amazing idea. Suzy added“ We were also thinking of having a double collaring ceremony with the two of us on the same day, would that be possible?” “More good thinking two baby girls” said Lisas’s ABDL Daddy Steve said “Yes that should be possible. Will look into logistics more, in the near future. I do however reiterate what Jeff said. We look forward to planning and haying a future together, and we agree a flexible approach is good. You still get to be round people and your family, as will my Lisa too. And if we want to review that anytime, either way, we’d be happy. You see if you two are happy, the rest of us are delighted!” Orla (Suzy’s real life mother and the nurse Suzy works for) added “YES we’re happy! You get the chance to get out and stay home, so it’s the best of both worlds!” AND – most importantly – we get to discuss you getting hitched, and Lisa getting the same thing! I was so delighted to be part of the proposal, and now part of this evening too! I love you my big baby, and her best friend now also a baby!” To which Lisas father / boss as a taxi company owner Brian said “Hey Polly just pinched my line… But seriously, all the best and we look forward to the ceremony too, and we do appreciate my girl also moving in with Steve too?” Polly replied “Yes that’s right… Suzy we can look at the new schedule maybe 2 or 3 weeks we can get things setup… is that long enough?” Brian said “yes 3 weeks tomorrow is fine for us too!” Now Steve is moving in six weeks, exact date to of the week to be confirmed?” “Yes both daddies” said Lisa followed by a chortle! So after that discussion Suzy’s mother Polly and Suzy went to their home, Steve returned to his home, Jeff returned his home. They were changed and prepared for the bed by their own Mummies. “Goodnight little one” Chapter 25 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part one In the three weeks that followed – The following day (Monday) both Suzy and Lisa told their work colleagues about their week and especially the forthcoming future together with their daddy/partners in the coming weeks and that they would be reducing their workload slightly for more time together with their BFF as well as prep for their nuptials! The same was said for a conversation with her former school BFF Alma who moved down to London about seven years ago after her fathers redundancy and subsequently grew to love the place.. Suzy went south for Almas wedding two years before with her Mummy/Polly. As part of the discussion it was said Alma said she “wouldn’t miss your special day for the world!” ”Thats good news and we look forward to seeing you back in Dundee once again! Sounds good now give love to your Mum ok?” .. Tuesday morning and Suzy was checking her patients in at reception. One of the guy (a male patients called Kenny who’s never had much more that a brief nod said “Nice collar” “Awhh thanks… yes I its an engagement one of sorts before a collaring ceremony..” She then explained how her potty problems turned into a big baby and a good time rather than being depressed . “So it saves explaining my life, and even more they like it?” “That’s good, well catch you later on.,..” …At their regular quarterly doctors visit for STD checking (essential as they don’t need to use condoms but do have sex with more than one partner when guest Daddies or Mummies come along!) with Suzy’s mum (Poll) all went fine. Discussions for the ceremony went along, with questions about a honeymoon. Suzy and Lisa wondered whether a week or a fortnight at the professional Mummies in Glasgow they had when they were 18 and 19. Might have to make it less family friendly to include their two daddies and some naughty stuff! And yes they were still going and deposits were made. Holidays for the working days were booked by Lisa and Suzy too! The ceremony was being held in one of the function areas in Camperdown Park, a couple of miles from the City Centre but still inside the City boundary. The person doing the ceremony was someone who Jeff knew through the kink groups and the like. As plans for Lisa and Steve for moving in tougher caught motion, Suzy and Jeff discussed more. While the moving in was partially practicality for 25 miles in Perth not Dundee, the idea of motiving in with Suzy was naturally useful. It was said that after 3 months (i.e. 6 months before the commitment ceremony) They’d consider moving in with Suzy one month later. She ran it by her parents who were quite happy with the idea, possibly using the spare room for his stuff his stuff that wont fit in the room. So the new dates everyone looking forward were; 3 weeks from the first day back with collars reduced hours start 6 weeks from the first day back with collars Daddy Steve was moving in with Lisa (The weekend before but they had Monday boo off too) 9 months from the first day back with collars was their ceremony (Saturday Ceremony with honeymoon at professional Mummies for a fortnight) And now added 3 months from the first day back with collars Suzy and Jeff to discuss about moving in with Suzy one month later. So we now jump to the first of those - 3 weeks in when they start two and a half day work (with two days in little space or with naughty tines and half day for wedding and move prep). Chapter 26 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part two Monday Morning was pretty normal. Wednesday would see them leave for some additional planning work before a couple of nights together with Suzy at Lisas. On the road they did a half day of wedding plans before they had some ceremony / wedding preparation (Mostly double checking some RSVPs and the like on the phone). As they were meant to be nots seeing their daddies usually till Friday. However one night only (Wednesday) they were together with their Daddies to celebrate their reduced hours from today. It was decided – following a suggestion from some porn links to give both Suzy and Lisa their first piss enema, made up of their daddies piss. While there was most much they would certainly try again anther day, both Suzy and Lisa shit their nappies in just a couple of minutes. After sitting put in their own piss and shit – and their daddies piss too – for an hour before showering and getting their baby girls ready for bed. Thursday morning their Daddies changed them into day clothes and fresh nappies before helping them feed “That was fun last night daddies” they both said their new Challenges for a day together were;’ 1 enema 1L of hot soapy water. However into the new 12 Littre diapers that arrived yesterday, and sit for TWO hours watching tv, like you do with suppositories. But for one day – double the wait time! 2 after that you fuck each other up the arse.. Suzy to be the giver first before Lisa. After that a new nappy on with butt plugs until dinner time! 3 eat baby food! We got you some suitable for 2 year olds, to match your inner personality! Theres more than one so Lisas Mummy can show you where they are! You’ll also wash that down with 2 year old suitable fruit juice, and infant formulae/baby milk. They also said they’d like to take Suzy and Lisa to The Dungeon club event in Dundee at a gay club which also licensed for sex, as well as just alcohol. After watching half an hour of cBeebies they decided to go for an enema. Lisas mother helped put them into one of the new 12 Litre capacity nappies and set them up for the enema. After holding the litre of hot soapy for ten minutes each they shit themselves . They then watched tv for a couple of hours to test the level of the new nappies . However surprisingly, despite a lot of pee and poop – held up to the job. During the telly they played with each others nappy with a wand over the onesie! After changing Lisas mummy fed them both baby food, baby juice and formulae milk, which went down amazingly well. As there was no enema no poopies for the rest of the day! They then went to upstairs to start having sex with each other. “Its been a while since we had just butt plugs in? “Yes well but still looking forward to fucking your arse! Said Lisa to Suzy “yeah fine “ Suzy lubed herself up considerably but she was getting lubed up before strapping on herself before lubing up Lisas fanny and arse! After fifteen minutes they had ten minute breather before Lisas turn to fuck her friend .However afterwards they placed some basic anal plugs in their arse before helping the other one into another nappy for two and a bit hours. It was… erm interesting. Even more so when they went to the telly to watch a movie. As they were still had a was. Was even more orgasmic… After a nice shower and the like, Lisas mother Polly got them both ready for bed. Friday could be even more fun! Lisa and Suzy slept together in Lisas double crib. Thursday After a lovely nights sleep, Polly (Lisas Mummy) woke them both up together, before shower, changing etc. For breakfast they got some baby cereal and a breat feed from Lisas mummy too! “Its been a while since I had that but its nummy… thank you Lisas Mummy!” said Suzy. During the morning they were sent their challenges from their Daddies! 1 To go one better enema 2L of hot soapy water. However into the new 12 Littre diapers that arrived day before yesterday, and sit for TWO hours watching tv, like you do with suppositories. But for one day – double the wait time! 2 Pretend play breast feeding each other just using sucking the other ones nipples for ten minutes. After that bottle feed with some baby milk. 3 Screw each other by going down on each other with your tongues and fingers each others muff and clitty. Afterwards see if you can get the double ended dong pointed into your fanny how far inside your b So they went upstairs to get the enema first of all. After doubling up (2 lite enema in a 12 litre nappy ) a little bit of leaking was only to be expecting… … Just after lunch (mummy’s cottage pie) they had a bit of a Milking Moment! While no milk was expected, they both enjoyed, before snuggling in their best friend for a bottle feed! The sexual play was also fun. They were able to get two dicks (the double dong) int Suzy’s vagina (another first this week)! As her body is more heavy set than Lisa, it was quite comfortable. However Lisa couldn’t stand more than a couple of seconds before switching to just one part of the double dong, “never mind baby girl you tried!” Friday / Saturday / Sunday in Chapter 27 ----- Chapter 27 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part three Friday and the two girls had planned for some time out at the City Centre Olympia Swimming Pool then both the shopping centres (Wellgate and Overgate) and a lunch stop too. Their Daddies gave them some challenges as usual, but knew they were out and coming to see them that evening; 1 Look after each other at the swimming pool. Afterwards give each other a change on the rising Changing Places table using plenty of powder and lotion. 2 In the Shopping Centres afterwards buy something as close to Baby Pink as you can for every day use and wear it when we arrive later tonight. This could be a top, vest, bra, dress or something but please don’t spend too much money! No more than 4 pink each and all under £50 each? 3 In the afternoon give each other a hand spanking wearing nothing, taking your other clothes off and putting your nappy and plastic pants to the sides for 15 spanks each. Then use lotion and plenty of aftercare . As they arrived in the car Suzy said “I am looking forward to today, and it’s a chance for a bit of time away from home today before the BDSM event this weekend.” “Yes I am looking forward to the event which is my first which wasn’t ABDL?” Lisa said back to Suzy. So after paying themselves in, changing and showering, they went for the flumes first. After catching some time in the swimming pool there time came to an end so out to the locker. After that a brief drying off before going through to their Changing Places facility to nappy each other. As both of their swim Nappies were both messed and it was noted to give them an extra wipe down there at the back – their Daddies were proud when they explained they’d looked after each other! This time both Suzy and Lisa messed themselves totally involuntarily, with no laxatives or the like. Suzy has never been able to control that, and Lisa is pretty much incontinent after six/seven years or so in nappies. After new nappy and existing plastic pants and plain white onesie, they dressed back into street clothes in the main part of the changing area. Afterwards they drove into a city centre car park to allow them to do both shopping centres short walk from one to another. After bumping into a friend of Suzy’s mothers before some clothes at Primark and New Look. Afterwards they went to McDonalds in Reform St (between the two) for lunch, and got two Happy Meals each and some ice cream (yes the ice cream machine working for once) they went through what they found with part one of shopping. Lisa found a dress, leggings and vest close to baby pink and Suzy found a pair of PJs and a dress alongside a top. “Those look quite cute, yours too!” After some shoes and other High Street, Murraygate and Wellgate shopping they went back to the car and home. Lisas mother welcomed the back home and hoed them to a few parcels that had arrived while she had arrived. This was some more of the 12 Litre nappies Lisa ordered about three moths ago (on backorder) as well was couple of extra plastic pants and pink nappies they had bought to keep their stock in order for baby times at home and away. Their mother offers them some food and drinks but they were till full from lunch but would welcome some milk. “Mummies in a bottle, Mummies from the source, formulae or regular milk?” “Yes Mummies milk from the source please” “Okay two minutes and we can sit in front of the TV and Mummy can feed you both before you head upstairs and I will change you If you need it” “Yes thanks!” She sat down where the babies were on the sofa and fed Lissa before Suzy. During the feed Lisa Mummy Polly did a covert check to show nappies were wet and a little messy – in both cases just the end of the mess in their swim nappies earlier. “Well you are both needing a change so I will come up to do a change and leave you to play in Lisas nursery”.” “Did you both mess at the pool I take it and now the end is in the day nappy?” “Yes that’s right sorry mummy” “Don’t apologise. Just double checking as you were out and about”. After that Lisas Mother Polly went upstairs to change both the girls before returning to the kitchen area. “We will play for a few minutes then the spanking each other? “Sounds good Lisa” Suzy said. Lisa started first with the bear bottom spanking, then it was Suzy’s turn to return the favour. After showing pics with their Daddies they said they were looking all forward even more play that evening. Lisas mummy came up to check (nappies were fine) after an hour and bought up a couple of apple juice bottles for each of the girls. Afternoon saw many checks and a couple of changes each. Around 4pm they went downstairs to watch the telly (putting on Dora The Explorer , both wearing the baby pink dresses they found on their short shopping haul earlier, Lisa in top/leggings and Suzy in dress to avoid clashing! Their Daddies were collecting an Indian Takeaway on the way to Lisas home – Lisas Daddy Steve was coming around 4.30pm but Suzy’s Daddy called Jeff was coming around 6pm and he would get the takeaway. “Hello little ones, you look so cute in pink just like big babies that you both are! ” said Steve as he entered the house. Dinner and Suzy’s Daddy Jeff and everything else happened before bedtime. Saturday they were told of their role at the BDSM monthly dungeon event. They would have an enema first thing to try to make sure you are all cleaned back there. They would have a special black nappies and black plastic pants with two plugs (no vibrator) and a black bra too, to match the plain black metal chastity with locks, for some time – an hour in chastity and some time on the St Andrews Cross x-frame. Using a flogger they would get 15 spanks each before being swapped around. After that you wear the existing stuff for a total of one hour and then your nappies will be changed. After that spanking be good and your Daddies will play with you with a wand. After that hour, a brief stop, chastity and plugs removed and then plastics/nappies only before some time you two girls go down on* each others muff and titties, for the pleasure of every man in that club. They will watch you and wank off watching you two. After that are having another stop for drinks and discussion with our friends for a couple of hours Whatever any of them want , you have to do with them, male or female or other – whatever they ask! If you are very good you will be allowed to have some wine! You remember the safeword ? Yeah haven’t used it since we were together” “They were also informed of the house’s safeword too, so if someone says it you know to stop! Theres’s condoms and lube too and you’d be best to use them if any men want to fuck or suck you?” “Yeah that’s okay daddy, nice to have belt and braces as we but have contraceptives” “And yes but as its new people too! ”Well our Daddies knows best!” Lisa said. “We bought some flavored ones too which I think you enjoy along with Strawberry lube?” “Yes indeed!” After enema, breakfast and lunch, mid-afternoon they took a taxi (as the Daddies were having booze before heading home) to the event. Their daddies got them ready for the first part of the fun! “These are your lovely subby young ladies” one of the Daddies friends (Master Bary, who had visited them a few weeks ago) said to Daddy Steve “Yes of course ( points to collar) and now for eternity hopefully!” “Yes you showed the pictures! Congrats again and we all look forward to the ceremony in a few months!” Lisa and Steve were walked through to one of the changing rooms separately from the main play area. A giant changing mat was placed on the floor. Lisas daddy Steve was first with lots of lube in her cunny and arsehole before placing the metal plugs inside, nappy plastics and bra all in black before the outside chastity over their nappy. They also had a black long restraint clipped onto their collar rings. She was told to sit while Suzy got the same treatment. After this both Daddies dragged / got them to walk all over to the St Andrew Cross bench, and they were restrained face down for two minutes before being given 15 spanks each bur by Master Bary for once. “Good girl now jump down!” After the spanking their Daddies gave them, wand time. “Such good girls, now wand time and cum as much as you like!” And they did… … After that hour of pain and pleasure, their Daddies walked them through to change, and they had the lead, plug and locks removed, and were changed into a new black nappy and plastic pants and given some baby milk. Their Daddies took through a couple of bedpads for the floor just in case and pulled their nappies and plastics down to their knees and took off Suzy’s bra “Okay Lisa, go down on Suzy? you will get ready. Give me two minutes and I’ll get my fellow perverts to pleasure themselves while you screw each other” A couple of minutes later around eight men and a couple of women were there too, mostly with dicks in hand! So Lisa was instructed “Start now okay …” “All these people makes it even more embarrassing…” Suzy had several orgasms (and she later said when Lisa was playing with her clitty and tits was one of the best ever). Shortly afterwards swapped positions and it was Lisas turn to get fucked by her best friend, while men and women all watched pleasuring themselves! After that their Daddies clipped themselves both back into their bra, nappy straightened up and checked before having some juice from a baby bottle. “You were so good girls… now get ready for being sexually available to everyone for an hour!” Their Daddies gave them some condoms and lube sachets and sad “if you need more we have them here” as they tucked them into their bra” “-Yes Daddy!” “Here’s a lovely pair of fucking or subby toy free to anyone for one hour , they are open for pleasure or punishment. Who’s first?” A couple of hands went up and they went to their part of the room. The first was a pre-op transwoman who wanted sucked off while going down on the girl . Second was one of the men who were watching and perving earlier! It was decided on a coin toss that the transwoman (called Katie) would get Suzy and the other one (called Keith) would pound Lisa’s vagina. After that it got more bizarre. Two women – one clearly pregnant and in a leather dress, and the second was in submissive outfit (Jenn pregnant and the other Carlie). “Wed like to take advantage ,,, for some reason I am super horny in this pregnancy”, Can we use a strap-on on you?” They had a strap on already in place on Jenn “Weve got one too”, so both Jenn and Carlie had strap on sex with Lisa and Suzy. “Good submissive…” At the end of the scene, Lisa and Suzy asked if she has started lactating yet? “Yes why do you ask?” “Were also both ABDL too…” “ Well if you like we can do a practice. Carlie hunney please help me off with my dress and pull down my bra and we can have a shot! “Yes Mummy” “What was that?” “Nothing Jenn!…” A couple of minutes later and the pregnant dominant lady stripped and gave them a 2 minute experimental feed. “Well thanks! This is my first pregnancy so lots of stuff to get used to!” Suzy said “No problem nice milk!” Afterwards their Daddies came over and said “Anyone else – you have permission to od anyone else, and 15 Minutes left?” One Master and a Mistress came over and asked if they could spank them (they had their own paddles). “Yes not a problem… What’s your names” “Master Kevin and Mistress Katrina” Their Daddies helped them to setup a couple of cushions so they could be spanked both at the same time. 20 spanks were given each, and they swapped round so both Suzy and Lisa got them both “Thank You” they said at the end. After that their Daddies walked them over to the bar when they would rest and catch up. A bottle of wine was had alongside some pints for the Daddies. Lisa and Suzy were given only ones glass with a little water in a baby bottle each , with the rest for the ladies that joined them later. After getting close to the end time they had a taxi prebooked to take them back to where they were staying (at Lisas Mums again all four for the weekend). Chapter 28 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part four On Tuesday morning Lisas Daddy Steve who received a phone from the lesbian couple Jenn and Carlie, who enjoying fucking Lisa and Suzy on the Sunday at the kink event A rater interesting discussion was had. Steve was reminded she was three months pregnant. “What we want to do, if it is okay with then and yourself, is to borrow them for a few hours.” “For sex?” “Well actually… maybe a little but they mentioned they were ABDL? “”Yes…” “Long story short, I need some practice before the kid comes out of me. We want to treat them like babies for a day over here. This will get real life practice as the only family member with kids is miles away. We’d be happy to pay costs, and we would be happy for their Daddies to come to watch. First of all, what do you think?” “Usually we have to pay the pro Mummies who visit us! But I think both big babies would really love that idea…And if anything is unknown we can help a never changed them and looked after the for the same time.” “Well thanks”. “I will message them both as well as Suzy’s Daddy too.” All three gave positive reactions so they looked forward to the Saturday. Steve rang on Friday evening to get further details and was asked if they could bring the ABDL elements of their life like nappies clothing and baby milk etc and she would buy in lunch and dinner to say thanks (and instead of paying) Their preferences were double checked along with the address for the following day. After breakfast and a night at Suzy’s Mums house too, the bags were packed and they were clipped into the car belts like babies. After a brief drive they arrived and being welcomed and shown through to a spare room where it was happening “Morning Babies and many thanks for agreeing to this” “That’s okay. We have enough supplies to cover most things in both sizes.” “Thanks Daddies too for agreeing and driving these two little ones… how cute are these two in these onesies?” “Yes indeed!” A few ideas were given by the daddies that to change their nappies on a travel giant changing mat. After getting guidance how to do it, 15 minutes later and Suzy was cleaned with baby lotion, wiped and powdered and new nappy before replacing plastic pants and reclipping her onesie. As Lisa was similar (albeit a different size) that was a bit quicker too! After that it was their Daddies idea they played a couple of baby game with them while feeding them a baby bottle. After Patt-a-Cake, Hide and Seek. Simon Says and just before their fourth game Lisas Daddy said “Check their nappies before the next round? “Do I just unsnap the onesie and hand in?” “That should suffice…” “Yes both wet, but fine for a couple more rounds. “The fourth was Ring-a-ring-a-roses,, fifth Musical Bump…. “Okay I assume you will be wet ?” Wel yes but I think I am messy” Said Lisa “Me too Sorry Mummy” said Suzy” “Don’t worry that’s fine!” Your daddy explained what do to do with dirty changes too. After this one more round before we have lunch planned to arrive” “Thanks Mummy Jenn!” they both said. After a wet and messy change for both girls a game of Pass the Parcel, they were then called through by Carlie called them through for the lunch. It was a wide variety of pizzas and sides, a small pizza party, drinks and ice cream. “It’s a lovely home and dungeon you have here! Are you two looking forward to the baby’s arrival ?” asked Lisa “Very much so….. I’ve been firm and dominant as a woman The last little while it’s a bit less hard and more feminine and having more feelings than ever before over the last year and a half, while we did the IVF and preparing my body for getting pregnant?”. “I see.” So how long have you been babies?” Suzy said “I have potty problems most of my life in my case but decided to enjoy my life and not get depressed. I introduced Lisa to it (she was a bedwetter) at 19 and she’s been enjoying life more and more!” “Well that’s true. Since being teenagers we’ve grown sexually and found a couple of Daddies who took us to the kink event last Sunday” replied Lisa.” A suggestion was made by one of the daddies “Would you like to try feeding them baby style their puddings, I will show you how!” “Yes of course…” And she did, and the daddy even got a couple of bibs and baby bowls too. That was enjoyable before they decided to go back to the room for a split session of baby time and some sex with me?” “That’s a great idea!” When they went upstairs, Mummy Jenn stripped down to just her maternity bra, before asking Carlie to help her with strap on. Daddy Jeff said “Suggest you unclip the onesie, pull their nappy and plastic pants to one side, and you can pound their fluffs as they like that!” “Yes we do” Said Suzy back her Daddy and Mummy Jenn. “You first Suzy…. Ill lube you up although you seem a bit moist already.. “ “Well we’ve had a good time even before this bit” After some fluff pounding Mummy Jenn surprised her by then diving down to eat her for a few minutes. After orgasms throughout, it was Lisas turn for the same!” “We take a breather, baby bottles for you before some babyish fun again?” “Yes that’s a nice idea!” After another round of baby games their nappies were checked and both needing changed “Just wet this time… good babies for your Mummy and Daddies!” There was a little pee got leaked onto the nappies so their Daddies showed her how to swap round to dry onesie and plastic pants too. When they had finished their baby games, Mummy Jenni brought a wand to rub over their bits, to much excitement all round! Afterwards it was said “Now babies, would you like to see if I can manage a longer feed?” “What your Mummies Milk – yes please!” Two After feeding Suzy and Lisa to being full, Mummy asked if their Daddies has any more ideas for babyish or adult stuff?” “Well spankings… but you cant do that to real babies of course nowadays!” “Speaking my language I hear…. Daddies is it alight if I spank them?” “Of course no problems,” “Now walk through to the bondage room/dungeon and we can tan your little hides… BUT lots of aftercare and some apple juice in bottles for being so brave?” Now that is a good deal…” After their nappies were pulled to their waist they were placed over a giant spanking bench with room for her to get a whack in. “Now lie down Baby Suzy first…” After going to the indicated restraints, ten hand spanks on the bare bum, and ten with a small hairbrush. She took the restraints of, pulled her nappy and plastic pants back up and said “ Carlie will give you aftercare and some juice for being a good girl… “ “She was taken to anther bench and Collie rubbed rash cream on her arse before playing with her nipples and clitty. Afterwards it was Lisas turn next. As she was shorter it took a couple of minutes to adjust the height. But they both enjoyed the spanking and the aftercare too. “Dinner time coming soon, so let’s check your nappies… “”Yes fine” “Now downstairs for dinner, which is going to be a local Indian. After dinner they chatted and sadly time was at an end. “I enjoyed the practice and really enjoyed the fun part of it too!” said Mummy Jenni. “Hopefully we can meet again one day? “ “yes that’s amazing!” the babies agreed. REST OF WEEKEND IN CHAPTER 29 Chapter 29 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part five As they were leaving Mistress/Mummy Jenni was offered the chance to come view one of the two nurseries and maybe more play time. The next day was already booked by Jenni but she was free the following Saturday. This was booked, with When they arrived soon afterwards to Lisas family home, they went upstairs for checking (fine) before coming down to watch some Disney stuff for a couple of hours before cocoa and being taken up to bed by their Daddies. The following day was Sunday so another day off. Lisa asked (while being soon fed by their Daddies” “Daddy could we please to go to try one of our favourite weekend regulars - to give them some suppository play and tie us to the bed for a couple of hours? “Well you’ve been so good lately we could hardly say no” said Lisa Daddy Steve, bending down to kiss on the cheek. Afterwards they were taken up to one of the bedrooms, changed into 12 litre nappies and tied to the bed before suppositories were forced into their onesie, plastic pants and nappy. “Good girls… Enjoy… After a while your daddies would like you to suck them off while chained to the bed. In half an hour we will be back for you to suck us off, and we will leave you two hours in total?” “Yes Daddy sounds like fun…” Lisa and Suzy then started chatting to each other… “Are you pooping yet?” “Well just a little…. And one is out… “Mine too… and now the second one… here it comes oh my god…” replied Suzy. They were not wearing any other clothes but unlike an enema the noises are not that great, but some smell… After ten minutes they could smell each other and “I’m enjoying this” Lisa said, “me too baby Lisa, me too… “ “ooh yeah ooh yeah….” At that point their daddies walked in before the last round of “ooh yeah. Oh my god that was amazing…” Such good babies messing their pants for daddy just like the helpless babies you are, and even before we restrained you…Now open your mouths wide and suck until we cum … you know to swallow it…” “Yes daddy we will” They both opened their mouths to their naked daddies cocks down their throat”. After fifteen minutes or so they had all cum! “Your daddies will put something on while you lie on the bed in your wet and messy and cummy nappies!” “Thanks Daddies” Lisa said… “ The Daddies had put on cBeebies so they enjoyed the various cartoons and the like. As it transpired they ended up being 2 and a half hours but they were enjoying the telly so much they didn’t notice! They were unclipped when their daddies returned to say “30 minutes before Lunch, so we come to unclip you and also get you changed and all nice and clean little ones” said Lisas daddy Steve. The nappies held up to the job holding both babies messing, wetting and excitement too! They were both cleaned thoroughly one at a time on Lisas giant powered changing bench, before being walked down by their Daddies one at a time. Lisas mother made her regular Sunday roast dinner for lunch, which always goes down very well! Afterwards they said to their daddies “Fancy eating me – the other white meat?” “Always!” This was followed by regular (penis-in-vagina) sex too. After a while more fun after Dinner Suzy and Suzy’s daddy Jeff were heading home, and kisses on the doorstep followed before Suzy let herself in the house! Suzy’s mother told her “Another one of my colleagues is about to go on maternity leave. Dr Foster’s PA Stacey Gibbons with her second , you know her? “Oh yes”. “Well as you sometimes don’t mind covering more than just phones and reception, and you are currently part time, how would you like to job-share with Laura Smith you Mon Tues Wed AM as you do now, just slightly different work and we will arrange training for you both on Tuesday?” “Yes no problem! And you don’t need to worry about me ending up that way as I already a 2 year old in the ba-ck of my mind…” “yes as always Suzy!” “Although we say a pregnant woman yesterday and a week before too?” “Well just don’t get any ideas ???” “LOL very good”,.. never say never as they say?” ““So anyway are you okay in helping us Suzy” “Yes that’s fine by me… now can we talk about an overdye pay rise?” “Oh look BEDTIME”… “Okay mummy sorry to ask”. “But we might be able to do that at work tomorrow, as I will put you onto the payroll person as I think you are due an annual review?, now you mention it?” Of course you are part time but a rise in your hourly rate is possible. I know some of your office staff colleagues have had between 8 and 15 per cent more, with inflation at 9 per cent ?” “But how much of a pay rise did you get Mummy?” “Well definitely bedtime now! Come we’ll get you changed and off to bed” they said as she walked with Suzy up to her room. After getting her daughter changed and ready for bed, a quick kiss of Suzy’s cheek (looking tired) “I’ll see you in the morning, sweet dreams mummy’s big little one!” After closing the door “25 per cent” she said to herself,,, “But I will tell her in the ride to work tomorrow!” Working week and the first two day saw some interesting times for Suzy. As her mother said her HR person had called her into the office. Even given reduced hours she really appreciated Suzy’s work graft and being here 3 and a half years. So she was said 12 per cent rise for Suzy. However we will need to backdate it by five months (as they were a bit behind in the review). “Thanks Dr Hallen” she said. As her mother was in clinical session for all morning, she saw her at lunch “12 per cent, but a little date backdated by five months!” “I knew you meant as a joke but see it shows how busy we have been so busy all round, full stop.” Orla said to her daughter Suzy. “New relationship and getting hitched amongst the rest?” “Well it was true, but thanks Mum… “ Tuesday both Suzy and Laura Smith met up with Dr Foster and her PA who was preparing to go onto Maternity Leave. She explained next week shed still be there to help guide you through everything. In addition her Dr had a variety of non-standard stuff which is why she was training us up on their specialized system and the Doctors medical specialty (rheumatoid arthritis and other skeletal problems) and the explanation was quite interesting and not at all preachy. “For my first baby we didn’t train the replacement and that came back to… how do I put this politely… bite us on the arse” for humor all round and knowledgeable nods from the Doc… Heading home and when they arrived Suzy rung Lisa for a catchup and making arrangements for her turn at Suzy’s house! Wednesdays half day at work, so it came and went quickly. Lisa drove the shared car (with Suzy) to her work with her clothes etc. to her work and then afterwards drove it to Suzy’s home via their work, collecting Suzy and saying hello to her mother too! Their daddies hd preciously said no challenges today because as there was a collaring ceremony/wedding prep meeting mid-afternoon. After that, Lisa/Suzy went back to Suzy’s home for the start of a couple of nappy days of naughty and babyish fun. Chapter 30 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part six Friday saw three babyish challenges from their Daddies as per usual before the evening and weekend of fun together; 1. Two hours running around play usual your babyish things, but remove all your clothes but nappy and plastic pants. At this point double nappies – a basic medical one inside and a 12 litre one outside. Suppositories to be inserted by each other AND keep your nappy to for a full 3 hours. . Also send Daddys pictures of you topless and the after result. We want to see very full nappies and take pics every half hour of the outside! 2. Finger each other fannies, holding it inside as long as you can stand it but at least ten minutes holding in one time. . The giver should play with her clit, and you are allowed to cum! 3. Also spank each other. After breakfast they went straight into the first one on the list. “Lie back hunney bun… unsnapping your crotch… “ Lisa was first as she stopped down to her bra, removed are current nappy and replaced it with a basic medical nappy first, before the second one being a 12litre printed nappy, pulling her plastic pants before sliding her hand into her nappy pushing two suppositories up her bum”. Suzy was next with similar before sending the first pictures to their Daddies which went well “Having two nappies make you more or less waddle too, which is also what babies do. Lisa shit herself in record time (eight minutes, with more in fifteen) with Suzy doing one giant shit in ten minutes, with a small one five minutes. “Such good babies for your daddies in being a baby. Now keep your double nappy on 3 hours and send pics every 30 minutes so we can perve and see the nappy swell up like fuck?” Well with the mess it was starring to get big and feel heavy, while watching telly and playing in Suzy’s nursery. After an hour and a half an ordinary nappy alone would be leaking but the combination of two was starting to get just get heavy. Half an hour later / 40 later both babies passed another mess, meaning that the back felt like it was at capacity! Three hours in total the nappy was removed and immediately fell to the floor! The end result was plenty at the back and about 3 times more at the front of the girls piss! “That was amazing fun, I think we should maybe try doubling up in the near future…” They cleaned up before going for their lunch in the kitchen (another ready meal to share). After lunch they went back to Suzy’s nursery where both girls fingered each other – to much enjoyment with climaxes all round! - before spanking each other. A pizza takeaway went down equally as well. Then their Daddies went to the room “Its time for something after something you be discussed a little while ago…” The Daddies handed both of her babies a strap-on harness “Peg us now – and we’ve already emptied out with laxatives before arriving! “ The occasion was veery enjoyable and they were intended. They went to bed normally and looking forward to the Mummy and guests coming tomorrow – the very horny pregnant woman whop met her at the Dungeon Club before one week later took then to her dungeon / home for practice… Chapter 31 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part seven – concluding Friday and Weekend of Fun – part 1 After two unremarkable Friday night sleeps in their rooms in Suzy’s family home (with some sex with their Daddies just before sleeping and final nappy change of the night) . However Suzy got her regular period start overnight (not quite the full throttle as she’s still on the Pill, and was very wet., and some smearing to add to situation! Both were woke reasonably early by their Daddies, and were changed (nappies and into day clothes). Suzy’s Daddy noticed shed leaked a little wee and some blood too, so she was asked to take a shower (like if she’d messed herself and it goes everywhere, as it does on occasions) and therefore needed new plastic pants etc. as well as everything else . Her Daddy Jeff did not punish her but “that’s the problem with one nappy for everything , pee poop and periods” Very true Daddy , I’m sorry” she replied. “Why are you apologizing little one – no need to worry”. She had noticed – while Daddy must always be obeyed and he was generally fairly strict – on occasions he had a massive heart of gold. “I love you Daddy for showing your heart of gold off again” “ Awhh I am blushing! “Well you could have punished me - eve thought its not my fault?” “Ooh don’t worry .You will be getting plenty of punishments today – at least 3” “Good good babies excited” as her nipples were visibly turned on through her new clothes… “Did you just… “ “Cheeky Little One!” he said as a gentle pat on her very full bottom (12 lite nappy, plastic pants, onesie, her bra, tights, and a short dress covering close to her knee). Lisa and Suzy met up in dining room while the Daddies got there breakfast stuff sorted apple juice plus Suzy’s mums milk, latter straight from the source (as Suzy’s mum gave them both choice of that, a warm or cold bottle. Suzy’s mum added, before their Daddies gave them the plan, said to Lisa “Did Suzy tell you she’s going to be covering for another lady Doctors Secretary when she; s off on Maternity leave in a few weeks” “Just a little, tell me more Orla, sorry Please Orla?” “She Weill still be part time but this lady is one of the best PA’s we have . Very detailed and lots of sprit, insistent, but really funny and happy she is a hard act to follow, and she will help Tuesday to explain everything. Last time the person covering, was a bit of a disaster!” “Yes she is, isn’t she mummy?” “Careful Suzy! She was here before I started. And I am close to 20 years now working at the Surgery, and Suzy has been for a fraction of that. “Have you never wanted another little one of your own?” Orla was asked. “We never thought we could but then Suzy made her arrival, some years ago now. However she’s still a little one who keeps me on my toes, although her Daddy Jeff helps with the load”. Lisa replied with “that’s true. I guess we two just never want to grow up being babies, but still being adults too, you know, working?”. Both Daddies stood up but they waited for Lisa and Orla’s conversation to end. “Good Morning Our Lovely Littles” . Daddy Steve (Lisa’s daddy) said. “As you know Mummy Jenn and her partner are coming you. She will be mothering you two between now and dinner time on a soft basis . She will be playing games, changing and doing everything you two need, and the two Daddies chat to her partner Carlie will be chatting to your two Daddies. If you are both very good little girls, she might let you fuck her after lunch, she said. We will be helping with food etc. to mean she can concentrate on you too lirtle ones. This evening after they left, a Master Steve is coming to give you your punishments. Tomorrow we are taking to you to another one of those Glasgow Green park style ab/dl meetings, before we take you to the Little’s Lock In in Edinburgh” After going back to finishing with the feed and solid breakfast too, about 15 minutes later hey heard a car arriving and parking up! At this point they’d been in same nappies for an hour, fairy wet with all the juice and milk. When Mummy (Mistress) Jenn arrived, she hogged both before sneaking a nappy check “I will change you both in 20 minutes – go up to your nursery and I will change you both”. They then did as the were told, while her and her partner hugged the Adults.” Mummy Jen was up the stairs fairly promptly, to which she said “Suzy I will be gentle on you as your daddy said you had your period” to which Suzy’s face turned red while she lay down on the Giant Changing Mat first her before Lisa.” “Both your Daddies want suppositories to be inserted after I have cleaned up your little girl fluff fluffs” A wet and clean up both sides change and they were put back in their clothes, and she said “Now do you want to head downstairs little ones, or do you want to play in the Nursery?” “Nursery please, thanks Mumy”. While they were both already there, no action was needed on their part. “ She said “Before you two rush off, we are looking a expanding into having a proper ABDL Nursery” “Where abouts?” “Well that’s the thing. We are looking at a farm up the coast, plenty of room. So there will be a baby safe place for us two and the baby ,one AB/DL double nursery, one double dungeons. like we have now, and some rooms to allow 4 people in the nursery. So what do you think babies?” “That’s an amazing idea” said Suzy “As there are several dungeons locally but the only Nursery is in Glasgow! Lisa would you support that?” “Yes I would. A few others have come and gone in a few months you know?” “Thanks Little Ones. At your next nappy change I will let you hump your nap nap,,, “Yay”… “And as you are about to get suppositories in per your Daddy, Lisas Daddy was worried she might be constipated – but for both of you that might be sooner instead of later” After five minutes bent in a very uncomfortable position to let them both suppositories into their poop hole. However by this time its every day ! “ Suzy and Lisa was given more juice bottles before asking if they could go on Trampolines in 15 minutes when we finish a clapping game” “Is that a good Idea given we have a filled pooper?” Lisa asked Suzy… “Well wee night get the mess done with eh” said Suzy” “That’s true” replied Lisa. “Now drink 4 juices each, have you done that both?” “Yes we have” Showing her the empty bottles. Mummy walked them downstairs before going round the back to the giant Trampoline ,big enough for two. Suzy usually love this, Suppositories or not! With encouragement from Mummy to “Jump high girls. But tell me how long it takes you to mess yourself” they did as they would every other day. On the way our their Daddies suggested that both had hour on trampolines. After jumping around having fun, they both messed in less than 10 minutes after getting to the trampoline. Half way another stop and 2 more bottles of juice before continuing . So their nappies were noticeably full when jumping down to their supporting “Mummies so proud of you two! Now a deal is a deal, so come up to the nursery and Mummy will change you upstairs while helping you to hump your baby nap naps upstairs in the nursery,,, just be careful on the stairs just in case some poop comes out of your nappies?” After making it upstairs, Lisas nappy was fullest, so she was taken up to the Changing Table while Mummy Jen got the wand “Suzy can you hold this and move it as needed on your bff here” while slipping 2 lubed fingers were slipped under her onesie before her feeling around and 1 finger on Lisas clity, 1 finger inside her fluff, with Suzy not being liberal with the wand. She came quickly but Mummy continued 15 minutes of fun, hence multiple climaxes” She was then asked to get Suzy to jump up for the same! Afterwards the dirty nappies were removed before cleaning with a shower hose to clean both their fluffs, pooper too. “Thanks Mummy “ before changing into a different set of clothes (but identical) as there was a lot of mess. “Now as your were such good Babies for your Mummy , I will give you some of Mummy’s Milk to keep you going the next hour and a bit before lunch” she said while unclasping her Nursing Bra. Both were more than satisfied and Suzy went to her crafting work area, while Lisa was having fun in the play pen. All too soon it was lunch, and Mummy took turns walking both downstairs with reins, for maximum baby fun stroke embarrassment! CONTINUED CH32 Chapter 32 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part seven – concluding Friday and Weekend of Fun – part 2 Mummy Jen walked both Babies to the Dining Table, clipping them into their High …Chairs that fastened to the table, meaning they can talk to everyone (have had those for sometime. Jen fed Suzy while her assistant Carlie fed Lisa, spoon fed like an aeroplane. They had both enjoyed liquidized Lasagne before ice cream and Sticky Toffee Pudding, made into a mush for the big Babies, with lots of juice to wash all it down with! “Thank You mummies” they said.” Do you want to play outside just now with your Dollies and Mummy Jen out on the grass, little ones?” “Yes please – Daddy is that okay?” A nod gave them a quick “yay!” “Play nice girls, and I will let you screw each other next time I change your nappies – and Daddies said its fine and you can cum!” As Mummy walked them through to the grass, they played /with each others dolls, Patta-A-Cake and similar games. At 1 and a half hours their nappies were suitably full “Now will take you to your nursery and you can fuck each other!” clipping on their region again walking them upstairs to Suzy’s nursery for the another amazing moment. She put down a couple of giant bed pads on the floor, taking away their wet nappies, and put the clothes to one side. Both babies were down to just a bra, before Mummy unclasped them both too. After a short discussion it was decided Suzy would let Lisa play with her breasts while Lisa ate Suzy’s fluff, in a 69 story, before swapping sides. Mummy cleaned their fluffs all over, fitted a fresh nappy before helping with their clothes, one at a time. “For being such good girls” She said “Sit up for Mummy… some sweet baby food each washed down with my breast milk from the source” As she was alone she had to feed one baby at a time before letting them latch on together. “I’ll be lucky if my child is as well behaved as you two! Now do you want to watch some cartoons downstairs so you can also tell your Daddies all the fun we had today?” After running downstairs happily jumped up on their Daddies lap / next to them and do so, while Chuggingotn was played downstairs for an hour. Their home time came all too quickly, but they clearly ALL had great days of fun. As was said before, after dinner Master Steve was coming to give them their punishments. Their daddies fed them (sweet and sour chicken) while Master Steve was let in by Suzy’s mum Orla. They were then taken upstairs by both Daddies and Master, Suzy was told to go onto the changing bench, where she was tied with rope. “Your Daddies want you punished, one at a time, on your bum for 10 minutes before sitting back in your wet nappy for another 20 minutes before swapped” “Is there anything sexual we can do Master to not be spanked?” “No but you will be doing that, like it or not, during the 20 minutes first. Suzy is first… “ Suzy’s Daddy pilled the nappy to one side to expose her butt, while Master used a massive flogger on her bare bum before she had to suck (into a condom before that would be added to their next bottle (Suzy’s mums milk from a bottle) “You will swallow my cum in your baby bottle. Any problems we do this all over again? “ “No more than fare Master” said Suzy. And afterwards your daddies will spank you with a hairbrush too”. After her nappy being replaced by her Daddy , she was told to suck Masters Penis, until he cum, wearing a condom, for 20 minutes before swapping around for Lisa’s punishment. After the second lot, both girls were hairbrush spanked, standing up, by their own Daddies. They both got to swallow their cum-filled bottles before getting half an hour of aftercare -Lisa and her Daddy in the room she used for that. Master was allowed to pleasure himself in both rooms. “Now what do you say to your Daddies for bringing you to me?” “Thanks”. “I think you back through together for nappy change before sucking them off, tied to your beds?” Another pleasurable time was had. One more bare-butt 15 (but no tying them up) minutes spanking for both Babies by Master, before ended up as bedtime, and their Daddies assisted them to have supper, shower, cleaned up, new nappies, nightwear before a fuck sent them all happily off to sleep. (from Ch34 the Chapter Titles will revert to the previous as opposed to “Between the… as there is still a lot to do before then … not sure of time to type everything up!) Chapter 33 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part seven – concluding Friday and Weekend of Fun – part 3 After another great sleep they were woken by their Daddies. Sunday would be a bit more PG/Vanilla (second event was vanilla/kid friendly and first was in a public park!) but they both agreed its great to able to go out and meet other babies and bigs – twice in one day. 90 minutes apart, and 60-90 minutes travel to Edinburgh or Glasgow. So essentially a triangle trip Sunday. Suzy sits down next to Lisa at breakfast , while both Daddies Jeff and Steve sort their breakfasts” “Well after discussing my new – well temporary – work, your must be looking forward to you Daddy moving in…. when is it again” “Ooh yes counting down the days! A week on Friday so 12 sleeps in total” “Yes I remember now. Because this one (points to her Daddy) is moving in five weeks later”. After their Dadie’s both come over, they thank them with kisses!” “Remember the day plans for today” “Yes Daddy” they both said time. “We are leaving here for Glasgow Green in 45 minutes, with a nappy check/change stop in Stirling. Yes your Daddies got everything we need based on both last times, and a couple of surprises. Like we are taking both strollers so we can wheel you around! “ Thanks both daddies, and for bringing us there too!” Lisa and Suzy finished by saying Lisas Daddy move company are doing the packing up too. They were so excited - partially why they were ready waiting 10 minutes to go – and their Daddies strapped them in . “Good little ones for being on time, were you ever this ready for school. “We plead fifth we say Daddies” Lisa says after brief discussion. As they left both Daddies and Babies were chatting with each other. Suzy and Lisa played games with each other, with a babyish playlist playing on Daddies Jeffs car. They were having so much fun they’d not really noticed they were in Stirling, before the car switched off at Pirnhall Services (Stirling). As they’d had lots of juice and milk at breakfast, the nappy check by Daddy Steve walking round the corner of their car realized “Suzy your wet (after slipping a couple of fingers her skirt and onesie… shortly after Suzy’s Daddy checked and said “You are even wetter than Suzy for once….” He took the bag they had in the car and “Come on, Ill take you both to the Changing Places changing bench, Okay?” “Yes Daddy” they were taken away “Steve I will be back in 20, just off to change the babies” – to which broth went a little first. As Lisa was wettest she was changed first before Suzy was “Thanks Daddy Jeff/.. “ Lisa said before Suzy’s turn to lie down “You’re such a good pissy baby for your daddy today!” “Awwh no problem” Suzy said. After checking both were back to normal (Lisa did have one layer – her plastic pants - tucked in but Daddy Steve sorted that) They were both fastened in by their Daddy. They then went back to their games and Daddy gave them a couple of bottles (Aptimill formulae milk) as he clipped them both in to the car, before continuing to Glasgow Green. A few familiar cars were in the car park , but their Daddies got their Strollers out (Their Size like special needs strollers), and with a couple of bags each, they were wheeled in their strollers down the Park drive (solid not grass) before they got to the event itself. They were then unclipped so that they could join. First thing every time these visits was to hug the organizers. They knew each other from previous visit to her Nursery and obviously since these events started ; Mummy Lisa, Nanny Syliva and Daddy but usually a Baby Peter, who was in baby mode today! (ED: See previous story Baby Suzy At 18, Chapters28 to 36) “. Hello Little ones… great to see you both again! How are you getting on with everything changing soon?” “Well we are hitting the ground running Mummy L” said Lisa for the two of them, “Well its good you are so happy… I am looking forward to having you all for your honeymoon little ones! I will let you go and meet and play with the others”. Ther Daddies were hugged too before they put down bags of toys, snacks, new nappies and the like, down on one of the Park benches. “Okay, here’s your stuffie, paci, doughnut (wrapped)and a Bottle each. Go run and play with the your other fiends. Come back if you anything else. We will be checking your nappy in 45 minutes, and changing you if needed . Remember your Daddies can see where you are all times, and be good girls to the other littles, and play nice!” “OK Daddy!” They did with their friends a mix of little stuff (playing games etc). , and talking about their plans for their Daddies moving in. After 40 minutes Lisa whispered in her friends ear “I think you are messy. Shall we go our Daddies to check “ “Yeah probably for the best”. Suzy excused herself although at least one of littles knew by the smell and reaction “you’ve done a stinky” “Yes going to get changed … back later ok as my change might take some time! “ “Yes I know my messy changes quite some time” said Deliah. “I’ve only just lately started messing myself and my Mummy was worried so docs visit happening soon” The Daddies were chatting to the organizers. This time it was Lisas Daddy Steve who was on checking duty, so when they came to them, they said “We were just coming to check on you. “ Suzy said to both Daddies “I’ve made a mess and need a nappy change Daddy.” Lisas Daddy slipped fingers under both skirts “Oh yes you definitely and Lisa is wet and a tiny bit messy. As this is public Daddy will need to take you both to the Changing Places table. It’s only 5 minutes toddle. Now (putting baby wrist restraints on them, one each side, with a nappy bag on his back) come with me little ones!” As they did as they were told, they could see one other person waiting for it first” “Thanks for fixing us up Daddy”. “I will take Suzy in first as this only not much room, so if you wait while I am in with Suzy?” “No problem Daddy…. But I think I pooled too! “ “Well good you are here for a change”. After five minutes the other lady and Special Needs kid went in (looked about ten and no oner they knew though the ABDL circles etc._ in. 10 minutes later its Suzy’s turn while Lisa waiting. 12 minutes after she went in, with Lisa being told “Okay Lisa, you’re turn” Lisas change took close to 10 minutes and unusually again, she had more mess than Suzy! Her Daddy snapped the wrist links on them both before letting them go once they were in the grass “Now babies go back and play!” Sadly time got the better of them before closing time. They were taken in the car to a nearby McDonalds as per usual for Lunch. Daddies ordered them two Happy Meals each (the usual one Cheeseburger and Chicken Nuggets) as well as their own ones , and they returned to the car where the two babies were strapped in the car. They were given a bib before being able to feed each other. A further change each was required before driving to Edinburgh for the Lock In. A stop at Harthill Services (half way) showed both nappies were only a little wet, so they continued. Before going into the event itself, they had a nappy change both. Only in here were they able to dress as babies. They already had onesies on underneath . Their Daddies surprised them by unveiling two brand new lilac onesies with babyish prints. “Those for us? Aww thanks.” Their daddies changed them into their matching outfits. As other people arrive, a few people asked if it was same as earlier - “No, we just got them when we arrived!” Soon after the organizers – not same as the previous ones – were telling everyone what’s happening today and when. The doors opened up fully and then Suzy, Lisa , and their Daddies all headed in. Just like earlier on, S&Ls Daddies chatted with the bigs (including partners of the two organizers who are AB / one incontinent), and all the littles played in the fun areas. Suzy went to the arts corner while Lisa was enjoying the Ball Pit. They were checked and changed if required in the separate changing area) hourly as well as the babies all enjoyed the cake! After one change for them both they decided to swap to the Bouncy Castle for a short time before swapping round most of the areas in the Event space… their Daddies even spoon-fed them both smoke baby food too, with milk bottles again and bibs on! Sadly the event came all too soon to an end, similar to earlier on. A stop afterwards at Kinross Services for Burger King and nappy check (both were fine for the next 40 minutes or so) . A great day for everyone. As they drove home both littles dozed off in the back seat. Their Daddies said nothing apart from “aah bless them … worn out” . Tomorrow was a new week with work / AB/DL split week again, so an early (ish) nigh was right! Having read through the second half of the second story I see an error was made by me and the names of Suzy and Lisas Mothers names were switched by mistake, From Ch34 I have corrected before sharing these chapters .(Lisa's mother back to Polly , and Suzy's mother to back to Orla) Chapter 34 – A New Week with Surprises and New Ideas To Try – part 1 Suzy and Lisa (still at Suzy’s home) were both awoken by Suzy’s Daddy Jeff, and Suzy’s mother Orla . Lisa's Daddy Had left a note for her “Sorry early start work today, as well as going back home. Suzy’s Daddy Jeff will give you news and instructions for today. Be Good! Daddy S!!” After walking downstairs , breakfast sorted for both baby girls, before Suzy’s Dady Jeff stood up “Good Morning Little Ones… You were so tired last night all we could do was put you to bed early! We were so proud of you two yesterday – Lisas daddy Steve and me too – as you were so well behaved all day, and you were both a credit to your families. We were chatting on the ride home. Now do you remember Mummy Cazzy, who gave you hidden diuretics in your Baby Milk? Well she’s coming over this weekend. But she made another suggestion in relation to you using them every day”. “Huh?” said Lisa. “Yes I know you don’t need them but your two Daddies have been thinking about trying them. Obviously if you go nuts etc. we will need to stop. However it’s a one month trial for just now. We double checked with Suzy’s mother Orla– of course a nurse at your surgery – said there is nothing to say on paper that this wont work. Now Suzy, in the morning, when you pop your pill you will take one capsules, and then another one at lunch for now. Lisa, I cant remember he name of your autism meds – never do – but same dose. During the trial his might be augmented to 3 or 4 day,. The second one, you will take after lunch. Suzy’s Mum says she will get a doctor to sign two prescriptions to cover 120 each. That’s 4 a day for a month BUT we won’t get there for a few weeks yet! Assuming they don’t make you ill or anything , we will keep them going – so Suzy’s mum will get those signed off by a Doctor. It’s a generic script for Frusemide, so if one brand is out of stock, no issues there?” “Good thinking Daddy – I had to go to genetic contraceptives as we first started with one brand but eventually all went out of stock long term 3 times!” said Suzy . “So Suzy please bring them home on the way home. You both start tomorrow morning. During this time please be sure to put a stuffer pad into your Nappies and at every change.” “We understand make sense” “We have a giant case each coming today to Lisa's mum home so on the way home to drop in Lisa's extra potty pills, you will take the case over here! However if your Daddy says you need to take one there and then, you need to. Its sometimes under an hour. Good thing you have nappies? Secondly your daddies are both in agreement that we would like to see you plugged for one day a week. This is not to make you happy but a reminder Daddys in charge, and knows best! Initially we thought tomorrow at work. BUT with you starting the make-you-go-to-potty-more pills tomorrow, so we decided to give you a break. So you start Thursday BUT the next week Tuesday, you will go to work wearing an anal plug to work . As its your work its not one to make you excited or orgasm. They are metal, don’t vibrate are around a quarter bigger than your own play plugs. “Well Daddy always knows best” “Oh but you will get an enema first thing before hand – 2 liters each – and we will stick you on the big girl potty, for these enemas only. The idea is a Daddy will insert them before you go to work, and take them out when you get back. With you not be working Thursday we will start with 8 hours. Eventually we both want you plugged for 24 hours but we will increase slowly. We know it might be a mixed message – getting you pills to speed you up and slowing you 100% at the back one day a week – but I guess no messy diapers for 1 day so it all works out for changes?” Thirdly, with both Daddies moving in soon, we are thinking of getting a Mummy or Nanny part time on one of your Baby Days at home, like Thursday. See we want you to have best of both worlds, so that you can have a mummy / nanny to do things. Might be varied for a bit/ The pregnant Mummy Jenni is about to have her kid and one of her slaves is getting things ready to move to her new big home . The baby situation means probably 3 to 4 months before she can do it. We’d love you to be able to have sex with these Mummes i that’s something you don’t object to, or would you prefer just a baby Mommy?” “Yes to the sex please Daddy” “Well will make some calls! Enjoy both days at work, and I hoe Suzy’s training goes smoothy”. Suzy’s Mother drove her Daughter to work, while Lisa used the shared car to her own work. “It sounds like your Daddies plans are more like planning for a future tighter?” “Yes I’d say so” “So how do you think about that lot earlier on?” “Well its great that he always thinks of me may times a day, and also, that he keeps us on our toes… always potential surprises is fun for me?” They then arrived at the center before Suzy and mother Orla walked into the office. Suzy went to one of the side rooms for the training. The doctors PA thanked them both. She then explained the baby’s particularly doing cartwheels over her bladder, so a couple extra stops during the morning. She also said it would need to be an extended lunch – 1 hr 15 – as I have to chat to my Doctor about how the morning goals, and other times too. As the whole centre knew Suzy was incontinent, there was no need to have to explain… Suzy stuck her hand up “You could try some of my giant nappies?” (chuckles all round) “Well that’s certainly an option. Today however I am also being sick (holds up metal bedpan) hence I have this, as well as be in a room with a toilet next do. You get some specialist ones as well as NHS if I remember” “Yes that’s right” “When I had the last kid we had a couple from the hospital that were not much use! If this gets worse when I start on Mat Leave I’ll give your mum Orla a call or email for recommendations?”” Yes id be delighted” Coming up to lunch, and Suzy’s Mum borrowed her for a minute to give her the script in the hallway. It was suggested that Suzy dropped it off at start of lunch (a chemist was at the side of building, and they use there), and pick it up on the way home “Good idea Mum”… Love you!” Around the same time two giant boxes of stuffers – 8 x 48 stuff ers, arrived at Lisas mother Polly's home. So everything was going to plan for an extra wet tomorrow ! On the way home Suzy grabbed two sets of meds, her mum drove her to Lisa’s (dropping off meds and picking up stuffers) before continuing to their home for a shared family dinner. During a call between Lisa and Suzy, she messed herself so her mother helped her clean up. She put one of the medication strips and stuffers into her “Supplies to Change at Work” bag . She headed to sleep later with a big smile on her face. The following morning, she was woken up by her Mother. She reminded her plans, and she told you “As you start on Frusemide today, its an 8 litre nappy and a couple of stuffers. The reason for 2 is that she can pop out , take away a stuffer have way though and good for a bit longer. As its the first day I have put in your work bag 3 more nappies with 2 stuffers already – one for after lunch and a couple ” “Oh thanks Mum. So is this stuff bad normally? “ “Not at all. Many many of our elderly female patients can help them avoid going into retention or daily use of Catheters, you know? Its also used for people who get bloating, for those ladies who have had their first period onwards.” “So not shameful at all” While Suzy was wearing breakfast before going to work , she lurched forward a bit, similar to if she feels shed messed herself “Noe that’s an interesting feesling… VERY interesting....” “Its worked already?” “Yes a bit more than usual” “Aah yes I see that” Suzy’s mum when checking her diaper (hand down skirt) but you will be fine for work as were leaving soon. As I said to you in hot summers at school and when you were getting those heavy periods immediately after started your cycle, that’s what stuffers are for, remember?” “Thanks for caring and checking me Mum!” “I gave same advice to Lisas mum but she’s got 3 on her at work today” The ride to work was similar to yesterday but Suzy lurched forward again in the Car, and also stepping out the car!. Normally her nappy would be fine till lunch (unless leaked or messy), but during the morning coffee break, she used the opportunity to check in one of the work bathroom. Upon slipping her plastic pants to the floor, she could see stuffers were doing their job but bottom stuffer was dry .She did as her Mum suggested - ripping off the top stuffer and putting it in the sanitary bins before continuing. Lunch came, and Suzy’s mum was free for a short time. Sitting down together, “how’s it going today?” “Very well I thank you. About to take my second capsule while doing my change.,.. and you’re right, the stuffers work?” “By this time next wake you might need four changes a day even with stuffers… it kind of increases effective every day, even before going beyond 2 a day.” “Well thanks for heads up!”. “And that’s without that thing up your ass!” “If you need help or any help / extra change help then ask your Trainer to ring me okay Suzy?~ “And don’t forget to use powder and cream!” “ She went to the bathroom she usually uses for changes, as this one has a giant nappy bin… (Talk of then getting a Changing Places facility for everyone, in 3-4 weeks - not just the staff – three of which have bladder problems including Suzy – two bowels issues including Suzy ! !) Doing what she normally does, she slides the toilet door to closed down, and slips off her skirt and plastic pants . Tearing away the heavier than usual nappy, she puts cream on, as well as loo roll to clean her vela area. She remans stood up, placing her nappy around the back of her own bum, while leaning forward a little to get the side wigs and tapes close, snug but not too tight. An extra shake of powder in her nappy, and plastic pants (using a dry wipe of usual). When she returned to work (after swallowing her second capsule), she did find a few similar feelings to earlier on but she didn’t fidget – or indeed need to fidget bar once. As with last time, at her post lunch coffee break, she pooped to the loo. This time both stuffers were sodden BUT she had half a cup less the morning? Once again her Mum had saved the day. After being excused at the end of the day she went to Mum “Yes you were right – despite half a cup less to drink, both stuffers were soaked! “ “Well no training tomorrow but you are a half day. Think we might go to 3 or 4 stuffers tomorrow. But did you enjoy day better “ A bit , still day 1 so we will see” “Well that’s good news! “I cant wait to chat to Lisa but she sent me some positive messages earlier!” “When we get home I will put you new nappy with 3 stuffers before I make dinner and I will check you every hour” ”Okay Mum I appreciate it!” “I still cant make it that you make the best of having potty problems, now trying to get even wetter” Indeed she did change her – 3 stuffers , a fresh pair of plastic pants, extra powder, extra baby lotion and rash creams -oh yeah a nappy.. just when sitting down half an hour later for dinner she lurched forward a little. “Sorry this time I’ve messed but not a lot , I will be fine! “Ok Suzy…. Messy nappy aside, her mother found 25 per cent wetter than normal for an evening. However the 2 stuffers her mother found that no extra changes or leaks happened. Suzy’s call with Lisa revealed shed had an amazing day – even with extra wetting herself! Bedtime and another routine change into another 8 litre nappy “As we wont know how the night will go until after it happens, Mummy has added 6 stuffers to the nappy, as well as rubber pants as a third layer over plastic pants. Just as well her Mummy did – because the nappy was extra wet (50 per cent wetter) but she slept soundly all night long. No leaks, no problems… Lisa had the similar extra combination and she was also slept through the night too! Wednesday – even more fun – in next Chapter! Chapter 35 – A New Week with Surprises and New Ideas To Try – part 2 Both Daddies had “Good Morning” posts in their four way text thread with their two Babies. They showed their Mothers who nodded and “Even more fun for you (giggles)!” Daddy Steve Hello Little Ones! Further to yesterday’s chat, we spoke to Mummy Cazzy. She did make a suggestion we had not been suggesting, but it looks at She has given another suggestion for you to try. IF your body tolerates the diuretics without any severe problems she will start you some extra things to make you have more messy accidents when not plugged up. There are two things she suggests. A medium acting laxative 3 times a day- later 4 – as well as a bulking agent, lactulose. To help thins this weekend Mummy will give you a few single use enemas 3 times on Saturdays, 1 on Sunday. After this weekend it will make you generally mess yourselves in a couple of hours. For the days when you are plugs at work you can hold off lunchtime dose until 2 hours before hand. As you will remember from when you have sex with your Daddies in quick suggestion – less and less cum and he takes longer to cum – the lactulose is a bulking agents. So that instead of making the same amount come out over a few messing, that’s what Lactulose – like diuretics adds pee… similar to the fibre supplements Suzy took in her teens but only a thick clear liquid. They are over the counter so no prescription. Incidentally you’ll be sucking us off after enema session – bottom cuffs to your ankles – but your top hands will be free so you can play with yourselves instead minus the bottom cuffs. You can do this two times a month BUT if no Daddy is there, you can play with yourselves instead. We will start you on the third dose at teatime of the diuretics, frusemide. There are some other similar natural pee pills that we might try in future. You’ll also be drinking your daddies - or some else – piss starting with Friday – at least four bottles a day, gradually going up too. Mummy Cazzy has asked us to give you a big dose of diuretics Friday and Saturday nights – as well as 12 lire nappies over an 8 litre, some stuffers, plastic and rubber pants for bedtime. She will be her bang on 8am, your Daddies will get your breakfast, and let her in, come up to you. She will bring the pooping supplies, and she suggests going up to a 12 litre nappy at all times, while you are getting laxatives. Many more of those, for you taking to work, are coming tomorrow at Lisa's place. So we will be starting you with extra messing on Saturday. Again, for a month trial begore permanently. Maybe in the future we can decide if you prefer plugged every day or the extra messy nappies after both trials. We know you love the messy feeling and sensation sometimes but you might like plugging too! For tomorrows plugging you will be allowed the nappy to empty out before hand , as opposed to having the big girl potty. As this is NOT at work we will allow you to play with yourselves tomorrow. We would encourage you to use a small strap on just to kind of move the plug even deeper as well as wands at the front too! We looked around into getting some Mummies for all or part day Thursday and we think we have found temporary from next Thursdays till the other mummy returns after having her aby . We have alternately week early Mummy Lisa and Nanny Sylvia! They cant come tomorrow, but we have a Mistress sand a Slave – Mistress Brittany and her slave Karen. Mistress used to date an AB but she has put nappies on for punishments and the like since. However her Slave is an interesting person, and she loves toilet play. She especially loves playing with catheters, other people and herself. Apart from nappy changes and fucking you both, (taking turns) a couple of ideas we discussed were you drinking their piss, each will insert suppositories and mess. Instead of shitting all over you, they will use a bedpan. They will put their poop into a new nappy for you - 3 hours you will l need to wear their crap in your nappy. They know that you be plugged. In addition we’ve spoken to your family about drinking their piss, when at home. For these people we are some pee funnels, for ladies and men. Today's Challenge (1 as working half day) – We also suggest trying orgasm control. Give each other suppositories and finger fuck your BFFs Muff BUT They are not allowed to cum for 5 minutes after the messing! Enjoy! Daddy Jeff and Daddy Steve” Suzy’s Mum said “BTW they are putting in the Changing Places bench is going in at work on Friday, so on Monday/Tuesday you will see. I did give you similar nappies to yesterday , but with an extra stuffer added to them! “Thanks Mummy for looking after me again! “ “And I have packed your things for things for a few days together with Lisa. Just double check it all” “Yes – I will get my pill supplies and the stuffie I slept with last night”. “I will leave them i=n the front area so I can grab after work with Lisa driving me.” Similar to yesterday Suzy was driven to work by her Mum, Orla. No training today BUT she was doing Receptionist work today. At coffee break she went through to the loo, seeing all 3 layers sodden through! Before Suzy left she changed herself into another nappy to ensure she was dry and clean for the car and lunch on route to Lisas place. Lisa collected her after half day too, using their shared car, and took her to Suzy’s stuff before going for a couple of Happy Meals, before getting to Lisa's Home. At the restaurant they both checked each others crotch (while in car) so they headed for a change first “Mum I awl come down soon, just changing each others nappies!” That’s a good idea!... hi Suzy…” They changed each other before “Hello Mummy Polly” “Hi mum!” Lisa's Mummy Polly replies; “Its good you had no wedding/collaring stuff to do today, so we can see you both earlier. You said you were getting some food, but are you needing any more, or anything else I could do for you?” Lisa replied “Well 2 happy meals and a McFlurry each, so not unfry. But for us taking back to my Nursery could we please have a couple of baby bottles each? Mummy’s Milk for me, and Suzy?” “That’s fine – your Mummies Milk for me too, thanks Mummy” “Well as I knew you were both coming I was pumping yesterday and today, and the bottle warmer and a couple in the fridge too! I’ll grab them now for you now?” As she did those, coming back a few moments “Thanks Mummy” Said Lisa. We will give you a shout if we need anything else. I know you will be up to check, like standard, on us in an hour as usual!” with Suzy and Lisa walking back to Lisas nursery”. Lisa asked Suzy “have you messed yet today?” “Not yet? “ Then we will do daddies request with Suppositories now then. Can I do it first as I feel a poop might be coming soon?” “Yes jump up on the cot bed, bum first, and I will slip those in?” Suzy inserted Lisa's suppositories as requested before getting both suppositories deep into her BFFs poop hole” “Thanks hunney, help me lie on the bed and unbutton my onesie and play with me?, I cant cum until 5 minutes after I poop myself no matter how much cunny play you give me – or at my discretions - “Ooh yes, looking forward to doing the same to you and then never letting you cum?” “Touche, we got each oter1” before continuing with the Challenge. Suzy lubed her fingers, and used her small finger to massage her clitty with massive force. 1 minute later, she placed one finger in her muff, then 2 fingers in her best friends muff… Lisa gasping faster and faster and when she pooped after 10 minutes, she very nearly climaxed BUT Suzy placed a finger in her mouth to try and stop her climaxing. At the same to which Lisa Gave Suzy the thumbs up! After 8 minutes more pleasure and setting in her own filth – 20 minutes of pleasure and another 2 or 3 since suppository was inserted, Lisa was getting more and more happy. After Suzy gave her permission, two climaxes in seconds, before a couple more when she laid down on the bed. Suzy was similar but she somehow took – veery unusually - 25 minutes before she shit herself. ( had come out – like they sometimes did - and she was still waiting for the second one, and the poop was massive) 10 minutes later it was her to cum, with a triple climax in seconds of each other! Lisa did similar o Suzy BUT with her paci/dummy after a few minutes, thumbs up to Lisa! Then they laid down on the bed for a bit. Lisa’s Mum was texted before the challenge “not to cum in for a bit as about to fuck each other”, and 10 mins later afterwards” Ok you can come in and check!” “Hello Mummy…” as Lisa mummy Polly came in . Lisas mum could smell they’d both ,messed , while a more regular check showed them both very wet – pee and some little ejaculate too “OK you both clearly need a change. Suzy’s clearly more in need of a change first with all that mess, and a little looks like last day of her period? Afterwards Lisas turn. Afterwards we can put cartoons on here or in bedroom while I nurse you both on the nursing chair, or the sofa through there, breast feed you from the source , and bring a couple of sweet treats???” “Fine Mummy, could we do cartoons and feeding through on the sofa mummy?” “Yes… now Suzy jump on the changing table” While Lisa waited a bit longer than usual , Lisa pooped again so 2/3rds the size of Suzy’s- but no more that day. Mum then took one baby at a time , walking them through both hand-in-hand through, but without wrist links this time. Suzy was breast fed first “me please and thanks Mummy Polly! while a Disney various cartoons were playing in the mix in the background. A couple of hours later they were changed (not needed after 1 hour - despite wetter but with 3 boosters each working well) as Lisa's mother was making dinner for 4 – both Baby Girls, Mummy Polly, and Lisa's father who was at work). She was making a baked Macaroni and Cheese (Lisa' mother explained its a change from her usual lasagne - and the pieces are easy for babies to eat!) she had prepared that morning – as she had her daughter and an extra guest (in her BFF Suzy). After smelling the food coming out Lisa and Suzy came in Lisa's father, Brian, came through the door. After Dinner, Suzy and Lisa returned to the television. Both their Daddies took tuns to ring their Little ones. Suzy's Daddy (Steve) would be popping round for the first Plugging Session before work. Both Daddy Steve and Lisa's mother would help with enemas. Everything else as planned Monday and Tuesday. A few routine nappy changes, a lot of laughing and cartoons, and sadly it was coming up for bed. Both babies were showered, lotioned, powdered, rash cream applied, Both baby girls had same as earlier on (8 litre nappy plus 3 stuffers and plastic pants) but as it was bed - double stuffers and both plastic pants and rubber pants) under their onesie before putting on their nighties (night gowns) etc. As only two Baby Girls they slept together in the crib – which Lisa's mum closed the front gate of the crib and they were tired so little more than taking a couple French kiss, before kissing each other (to finish) on the babies crotches. They slept soundly all night, no leaks or anything. , bur heavy nappies for them both! Wednesday Below; Chapter 36 – A New Week with Surprises and New Ideas To Try – part 3 Both babies were woken 7.15am with both Suzy's Daddy Jeff and Lisa's mother Polly. “Morning sleepiness beauties” . Both Jeff and Polly were carrying enemas, and Jeff a small case . They put them all done on the bed. Polly opened the front door of the crib and very quickly changed (no wipes etc as those would happen after later changing at the plugging) into 12 Litre nappies each. Lisa's mum Polly took her daughter to her changing table. She had a new nappy on, and Polly said “Right Budge up Polly so we can get the enema in... this time 2 litres warm water and a little soap” “Shortly afterwards, Suzy's daddy did the same with her enema. It swelled both girls up massively. After the nozzle was removed they were swapped to lie upwards. Both girls had started messing themselves within 2 minutes! They were left four 20 minutes. Lisa's mum Polly did the changing, cleaning up with some extra cleaning foam, as well as warm water on the bottoms, before 8 litre nappy and 3 stuffers “Right Jeff do the plug on Suzy while I now do Lisa. Jeff are you okay with fastening her nappy tapes, putting her in her plastic pants, bts, and the onesie I left for her, then walk her down for breakfast” “Would be my pleasure”,,, now big breath out my little one. There is plenty lube but this might hurt... Good girl taking such a good big plug for Daddy!” As the end of the Suzy's list, Lisa was plugged up “You heard what I said to Suzy?” (she nods). Good Girl your daddy will be very proud of you”. Around 10 minutes later Polly and Lisa went downstairs too. “I have a couple of sweet treats each with Lisas Mummy for being such a brave girl .. proud of you... You have a couple hours peace and this one time you are allowed to cum when you play with each other soon. Remember just after lunchtime the new Mistress is visiting you both” (kisses her cheek) Sadly he had to go to work, and be fact she could barely sit made her feel even more babyish! Lisa acme down stairs “i feel like I am waddling today...but I guess we will get used to them, Thankfully not at work” she said” She sort-of-squats lieing down similar to Suzy stretching on the sofa. “hello baby Lisa” “hello baby Suzy” while Lisa's mother was getting both breakfasts ready, feeding each baby one at a time (Lisa first food and juice while Suzy was given a warm bottle of Polly's milk. Her own daughter was given one bottle to finish before Suzy got the breakfast! Afterwards Lisa and Suzy asked Lisa “Are you okay” “Yeah I think so” Suzy then playfully laid a spank on her butt. Lisa mouth opened “ooooh..... lets go to my room, watch TV and play with each others butt” “Yes coming...” “Little ones let me know if you need anything?” “Yes were about to play with each other so shall we say check in an hour and a half?” “No problem babies!” … and it was even better than before. No penetration so just a small dildo on a strap on harness to make the ginormous metal butt plugs even more fun! While the whole thing was meant to be so they'd slip it under their working clothes, and with a lock so they could be placed in Chasity eventually at work but not the front so they were free to change their own nappies at work. However they were enjoying being given the time to cum and play with each other! While they have played with the anal plugs before they were generally for pleasure and not to remind them that Daddy knows best but also always thinking of them, with all these new fun ideas! And both Daddies have the connection through to the CCTV “Oh god that's horny” said Suzy's daddy by text when kissing. So always watching too! After screwing Lisa's plug giving her two orgasms before lieing down back down, similar to a post-coital glow. Suzy asked her “Looking forward to this afternoon too?” Lisa said “Yes very much! Now before we swapped sides, I really enjoyed you french kissing me as we fell asleep. Could we have a quick five minute one more?” yes … I did enjoy... now come here and stick your tongue down my throat!” After that it was Suzy's turn, with 3 orgasms before lieing down again post-coital again. “Shall we play with each others boobies next dafter your Mum comes to change us in a few minutes, as we have lunch a little earlier at 12.00? “Oh yes... when kissing I was resist the urge to take tour onesie off – then keep going until just in your nappy... you know?” “Oh yes me too,... but how about we keep beyond playing with each others boobs till tomorrow, with the time being short”? Daddies had not given challenges as they would be instructed by the insisting Mistress and Slave visiting from 13.00. However Suzy told both daddies their idea for stripping each other naked using the group text, and both Daddies approved. This was also suggested we would make that make that one of tomorrows Challenges. Lisa's mother arrived as planned. Two routine (but getting wetter than ever, as predicted!) so she said “So you don't leak I will put in a fourth stuffer for you both. We knew it compound Suzy's mum / nurse Orla said. Lunch in the oven and please come down in 25 minutes. Shall we play with each others boobies” “Oooh yeah... … and they did have a lot of fun! 10 minutes each, with eyes on the clock, they ran down to find Mum getting the last things ready before taking out Cumberland Pie for all three of them (the two visitors next were eating before their home) She also said “Your Daddy got you a cream cake each, and your favourite flavour of ice cream – Strawberry Cheesecake for Lisa and Pralines and Cream for Suzy” “Does daddy know us or what” Cream cakes in fridge with ice cream in freezer. I will get ice cream now and if you are still hungry ; we can get it out OR can keep to go with Lisa's father bringing home tonight's Pizza takeaway on the way home from work tonight.?” “Thanks very much Mummy!” “Your Daddies also got me a cream cake – had it at 10.45 – they are all jumbo cream eclairs – and he got me Cookie Dough flavour ice cream too. Would you like to spoon feed each other; getting you each a bib and some baby bottles of apple juice” “Come sit down baby” said Lisa to Suzy who got fed first the pie, the ice cream, Lisa then got the same before they decided to have the cream cakes as they still had room, they said. “Probably that giant enema made you hungry eh ones?” Lisa's mum said to them both. “Now you will need to come with me so I can change your nappies before your next guest arrives in 10 minutes or so – I have messaged them the door is off the latch so I don't have to interrupt your changes for the door... Good idea and thanks Mum“ as all three follow each other . After checking both were very wet and she did her daughter Lisa first on the changing table. Two lots of powder (incl plastic pants) and baby wipes to clean up her entire vulva area, new nappy stuffers, then baby lotion and nappy rash cream. “good girl Lisa” she said as she pulled up her plastics and snapped up the crotch snaps of her onesie . “Right Suzy jump up, your turn” After pretty much the same, they all went downstairs together, just as Mistress Brittany and Slave Claire were arriving. With the slave on the nearside, Mistress Brittany driving. They both got our the car, Mistress snapped her fingers a couple of times, and her Slave got their stuff they would need (in 2 lots). “Goo she was a it dffernt, d Slave! Now follow me” she said walking through the front door. “Hello, you must be Polly. I am Mistress Brittany and this is one of my slaves, Claire! And these two little's must be why we are here!” “Yes indeed! (Polly hugs both). The shorter one is my own baby Lisa, while the tall one sat down too is her BFF Suzy” “Now I was told we do this stuff upstairs . My Slave will take one at a time unless one of you wants to give her a hand?” “Yes Mistress” Suzy said .Now if you two little's stay there for now I will have a word with Lisa's Mummy, and then Mistress will be up in around 15 Minutes? “You're very lucky they are so polite, so eager, so happy” “Yes indeed. When my Lisa was 19 things were different. She still wet the bed but kept it a secret. Suzy was double incontinent all her life and never fully grew up so she was a teen baby (now Adult Baby). She discussed things with my Lisa, and L said she would always like to try being a big baby too. She suggested asking me. I agreed for a 2 week trial, and shes never really looked back! And now she has found only found an amazing friend Suzy, but they have now got big Daddies of their own! Loves of their life. Suzy really brought Lisa out of her shell, she was so... reclusive, reserved, secretive you know?All because we allowed her to be a big baby and enjoys her problems like Suzy – and now, thats my Lisa. Happy. Confident. Approachable. And all because I allowed her to be in nappies every day, and dress like a baby when she can (unless work or college). I support my family through anything, but that Steve is one of a kind, I know its firm and consensual, but I've never seen her happy than with Steve , you know ?” “Yes we met him first at a Dundee Fetish Munch in town” Lisa is the youngest of three daughters, all jhad their own issues but the other two are married. As you'll know they both popped the question so they are getting collared and married, I hope together forever, like their sisters!” “Well you are certainly been a lucky Mother !” A few minutes more chat while Slave Claire was unpacking everything ready and being shown where everything was in the bedroom. Mistress Brittany followed upstairs soon afterwards “Hello little ones...) REST OF THURSDAY, ALL FRIDAY IN CHAPTER 37 ...

Hello babies! It's been a long time since I posted updates and it's because I've been working on a new project called "Mia's Stories". I've been working on this game for many months and I hope you really like everything I've done. What is Mia's Stories? Mia's Stories is the last project I'm working on and it's going to consist of several ABDL games in the same launcher. I am currently developing Hypnosis, the first Mia's Stories game. What is Hypnosis about? Hypnosis is about a young woman named Clara who has had urinary incontinence since she was little, however lately she has stopped having accidents at night and is finally going to be able to stop wearing diapers. However, her mother de ella has gotten used to having her little baby de ella pampered by her and she is not going to let her stop wearing diapers, so through different methods her mother de ella will make her wear a diaper again. You can download the demo from Itch.io and if you want the latest version of the game you can download it on Patreon. Of course I will be developing more content for Hypnosis. When I make an update I will publish a changelog in this post, you can also see all the changelogs on patreon for free. --------------------------------------------------- Demo Link (Itch.io): Here Download Link (Patreon): Here --------------------------------------------------- Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/ABDLMiah Discord: https://discord.gg/Bn8JKDvCzZ ---------------------------------------------------

Come join our discord group we host events https://discord.gg/fGdrmt22yf

Chapter 1: This is a joke, right? Lisa was wandering around her house frantically, getting ready to leave for work. She couldn't find half of what she needed and was about to miss her bus. Finally finding the all-important house keys, she ran out the door, locking it behind her. She sighed in relief and ran down her driveway to find a small package by her mailbox. "That's odd," Lisa thought, "I haven't ordered anything recently." She deposited the package in her purse and hurried to the bus stop just in time to catch the 12, the only bus that stopped near her work. Once taking her seat on the near-empty bus, she pulled out the box and examined it. Only her address was written on it, so she had no way of knowing where it came from or if it was meant for her. She ripped off the tape to be welcomed by bubble wrap. "This is adorable!" Lisa thought as she unwrapped the rest of the package, she saw a cute bracelet with green marble-like rocks. After putting on the bracelet, Lisa spotted a note in the box. Unfolding it, she began to read it. "To whoever receives this bracelet, I am sorry, I just couldn't take it anymore. This thing has ruined my life. I don't know where it came from but received it one day. After a few days of wearing it, I discovered this thing can grant wishes when you say "I wish.." THIS IS NOT A GOOD THING! I swear it's like a monkey's paw. You won't notice it at first, but if you aren't careful, it'll ruin you over time. You can't take back a wish once it's been made. If you are smart, you won't use it! Good luck and good riddance. Please be smart." Lisa laughed; this had to be a joke, right? The bus screeched to a stop, reminding her why she had been on the bus in the first place. Luckily for her, her workplace was only 2 stops away, so it took no time on the bus, but walking would take forever. She climbed off, thanked the bus driver, and went to the small office building in front of her. It was 5 stories high, which was small compared to the skyscrapers in the nearby area. Unfortunately for Lisa, she works on the fifth floor where an advertising company is located. So when the elevator is down, which happens often, an annoying journey up the stairs is required. Not fun in heels. "Please let them be working, please let them be working, please!" She spoke to herself as she turned the corner to where the elevators were. "Closed due to Maintenance" hung on the doors. "Danmit! I wish the elevator would just work." Suddenly, the door behind her opened as the elevator repair man walked out. "Then you got good timing. I just finished up," He told her. "Wait, are you serious? You have it working again?" Lisa's voice carried a mix of disbelief and relief. The repairman nodded, a faint smile playing at the corners of his lips. "Yep, just finished up. Good timing on your part." A surge of gratitude washed over Lisa. "Wow, talk about luck. Thank you so much!" "Not a problem," he said, stepping aside to let her enter the elevator. "What floor are you headed to?" "The 5th," Lisa replied, stepping in and pressing the button. "Ah, perfect. You're all set then," he remarked, moving to remove the maintenance sign. Lisa couldn't help but grin. "You've just saved me from a trek up a gazillion stairs in these heels. You're a lifesaver." The repairman chuckled, his eyes crinkling with amusement. "Glad I could be of service. Have a good one!" "You too! Thanks again," Lisa called as the doors slid shut, leaving her alone in the now-functioning elevator. Once on the 5th floor, Lisa rushed over to her desk; she was late enough as it was and didn't want to run into her manager or stop to chit-chat with a coworker and get busted. Setting her things down and taking her seat, Lisa sighed in relief. "Few, finally made it, and now what do I have going on today? Looks like I have a meeting in an hour in conference room 501." *Gurgle* "Shoot, I didn't have enough time to get breakfast. I wish I had something to eat this morning; otherwise, this will be a long day." *knock* *knocK* "Hey, Lisa. Do you have a minute?" Looking up from her Computer, Lisa saw her coworker Sarah. "Hey, Sarah! what's up?" "I noticed you were running a little behind today, and you look like you could use a pick me up. I have an extra breakfast burrito I made this morning. Would you like it? If you heat it up for like 30 seconds in the microwave, it comes out amazing!" "Oh my god, you are a lifesaver, Sarah! Thank you so much. I had a hectic night last night; I'll tell you more about it at lunch." "Rain check, I'm heading out early today; I've got a doctor's appointment I need to go to, maybe Monday after the weekend unless you want to meet sooner?" "I'll get back to you. I got to unbury myself; there's a ton of things I need to catch up on." Sarah's breakfast burrito was amazing and definitely hit the spot. Now being able to focus, Lisa spent her time before her meeting catching up on emails and direct messages and preparing for the meeting. The prep work paid off while in the meeting as she provided solid updates on the status of their latest project, but before returning to work, she had to stop by the bathroom for a pee break. Only to see that three other ladies were waiting for a stall to open up. "Can you believe how long these lines get during peak hours?" Lisa chuckled nervously, shifting her weight from one foot to the other. "Yeah, tell me about it," replied Sarah, her voice sympathetic. "I swear, I practically live in this line some days." A middle-aged woman in line with them nodded in agreement. "You'd think they'd install more stalls or something with how crowded it gets." Lisa chuckled, feeling discomfort as another wave of urgency hit her. "Yeah, that would be nice. Honestly, I wish I didn't have to pee so often." Sarah chuckled. "Yeah, it's just one of those things we women have to deal with, right?" Lisa nodded, trying to ignore the increasing pressure in her bladder. "Yeah, I suppose so." As they continued to wait, Lisa's discomfort grew. She shifted from one foot to the other, trying to distract herself from the urge to pee. But the pressure was becoming unbearable. "Come on, come on," Lisa muttered, hoping desperately for a stall to open up soon. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, one of the stalls became available. Lisa practically dashed inside, grateful for the relief it offered. The discomfort from her full bladder now a distant memory. She resumes her work with renewed focus, navigating the rest of the day's tasks without significant hiccups. As evening approached, Lisa gathered her belongings, ready to return home on the bus during the peak transit hours. She joined the bustling crowd at the bus stop, her mind preoccupied with thoughts of dinner and relaxation after a long day at work. The bus arrived, and she could already see from the outside that it was pretty full. Upon getting inside, she saw her suspicion was correct: no seats left, and she'd have to stand. As Lisa stood in the crowded bus, she felt a sudden, urgent need to pee. Panic surged as she glanced down at her new pair of pants, desperately not wanting to ruin them. The pressure in her bladder was unbearable, and she knew she wouldn't be able to hold it much longer. Without thinking, she frantically whispered, "I wish I had some way to protect my pants." Instantly, she felt a strange sensation over her, followed by a wave of relief as she felt herself peeing. But to her shock, her pants remained completely dry. At the same time, her crotch started to feel warm. Lisa's eyes widened in disbelief as she was peeing herself. She glanced around nervously, hoping no one had noticed her moment of weakness. But as she looked at her fellow passengers, she saw that they were all engrossed in their conversations or staring blankly out the window, oblivious to her predicament. Feeling both relieved and bewildered, Lisa cautiously reached down to touch her pants, half-expecting to find them soaked despite the lack of any wet sensation. But to her amazement, they were completely dry, as if nothing had happened. However, she noticed that her underwear seemed like they swelled up, absorbing the pee, as she could still feel the warmth, and even a bit of weight was now weighing them down. "What the heck is protecting my pants?" Chapter 2: Is that a Pullup? As the bus rumbled along its route, Lisa's mind raced with confusion and disbelief. She glanced around, hoping no one would notice that she just peed herself. "What just happened?" she whispered, her heart pounding with embarrassment and bewilderment. She tried to calm her nerves with a deep breath, chalking it up to a bizarre fluke. Maybe her mind was playing tricks on her, or she was just overly stressed from the long day at work. But even as she tried to rationalize the inexplicable event, a nagging sense of unease lingered in the back of her mind. There was something undeniably strange about the way her pants remained dry despite it feeling like her bladder released its contents. Lost in her thoughts, Lisa almost missed her stop. With a jolt of realization, she made her way to the front of the bus, eager to escape the uncomfortable confines of the crowded vehicle. Stepping off the bus onto the sidewalk, Lisa took a moment to gather her thoughts. She knew she couldn't dwell on the strange occurrence forever; she had to focus on getting home and putting the bizarre incident behind her. As she walked the short distance to her apartment building, Lisa couldn't shake the feeling of the swollen underwear between her legs, making her worry that her peeing wasn't just in her head. Entering her apartment, Lisa tossed her purse onto her beanbag chair in her bedroom. The box and note were still in it, slightly spilling out of her bag as it landed. Feeling utterly drained both physically and emotionally, Lisa moved to her couch out in the living room and collapsed onto it. She needed time to process everything that had happened but knew she couldn't afford to dwell on it indefinitely. With a sigh, she pushed herself to her feet and went to the kitchen, her stomach grumbling in protest. Dinner seemed like a distant afterthought, but she knew she needed to eat something to replenish her energy after the long day. As she rummaged through the fridge, her eyes fell on a box of leftover pizza from the night before. With a shrug, she grabbed the container and popped a few slices into the microwave. As she waited for her meal to heat up, her thoughts drifted back to the strange bracelet on her wrist. It was adorable, but where did it come from? Was it okay to keep it? What was up with that weird note? *Beep* *Beep* *Beep* The microwave sounded, breaking her train of thought and bringing her back to her dinner. As Lisa sat down to eat her dinner, she couldn't shake the unease that had settled over her since the bizarre incident on the bus. The pizza tasted bland, the flavors muted by her racing thoughts. She kept glancing down at the bracelet on her wrist, its intricate design catching the light from the overhead lamp. With a heavy sigh, Lisa took her last bite, her appetite gone from the bland flavor. She felt she should address the weird feeling from on the bus but wasn't sure where to start; it was all too weird. The logical part of her brain screamed that it was all just in her head, a series of strange events with rational explanations. But deep down, she couldn't shake the feeling that something more was at play. After staring blankly at the wall for a few minutes, Lisa pushed herself up from the table and went to the bathroom to shower. The shower's hot water sounded inviting, a temporary escape from the chaos swirling around her mind. As she undressed, she couldn't help but glance down at her underwear. To her horror and confusion, she saw that her panties had been replaced by what looked like a girls' pull-up diaper. The realization hit her like a ton of bricks, sending a shiver down her spine. "What the...?" Lisa muttered, her hands trembling as she touched the strange garment. It was soft to the touch. Panic threatened to overwhelm her as she struggled to comprehend what was happening. Confused, she stared at her reflection in the bathroom mirror, the image of a grown woman wearing a diaper staring back at her. As Lisa stood in front of the mirror, staring at her reflection in disbelief, she tried to convince herself that it was all just a bizarre hallucination brought on by stress and exhaustion. "This can't be real," she muttered, her voice trembling with uncertainty. Shaking her head, she quickly stripped off the pull-up diaper, tossing it into the trash bin with disgust and disbelief. "I must be losing my mind," she whispered, her hands still trembling as she turned on the shower, desperate to wash away the day's strange events. The hot water cascaded over her body, providing some much-needed comfort and clarity amidst the chaos of her thoughts. As she scrubbed away the tension and confusion, she tried to push aside the nagging feeling that the diaper was real. Once she had finished her shower, Lisa wrapped herself in a towel and stepped out of the bathroom, determined to put the bizarre events behind her and get some much-needed rest. With each step, she tried to convince herself that it was all just a figment of her imagination, resulting from an overactive mind and a stressful day at work. She moved to her bedroom, where she retrieved a fresh pair of panties from her dresser drawer, determined to put the day's strange events behind her. Slipping into the comfortable cotton panties, Lisa couldn't shake the memory of the pull-up diaper she had found herself wearing earlier. It was all too surreal, too bizarre to be real. Yet, the soft fabric of the panties against her skin offered some semblance of normalcy, grounding her in the present moment. Oddly, they didn't feel like the pull-up she thought she saw herself wearing. Could it have really been a pull-up diaper? With a sigh, Lisa grabbed a cozy pair of pajamas from her closet, eager to relax and unwind after the tumultuous day she had endured. As she slipped into the soft fabric, she felt a slight sense of relief wash over her, the warmth of the pajamas soothing her frayed nerves. Tired from the day's events, Lisa opted to go to sleep and crawled into bed. She usually would stay up to watch some TV or read a good book, but with the stresses from work, the date she had last night, and the weirdness she experienced today, she figured getting sleep was the better option for tonight. Chapter 3: That was a Weird Dream On Saturday morning, Lisa awoke to the sunlight seeping through the curtains. She groaned softly as she stretched her limbs, feeling the warmth of the morning sun. She enjoyed the blissful ignorance of sleep for a moment, her mind still shielded from the previous day's events. But as she shifted in bed, her thoughts inevitably drifted back to the strange occurrences that had unfolded—a bizarre package, a mysterious bracelet, and the unsettling discovery of the pull-up she was wearing. "Must've been a weird dream," she mumbled to herself, her voice thick with sleep as she attempted to dismiss the surreal memories that lingered in the recesses of her mind. "There's no way any of that was real." Despite her attempts to convince herself of the absurdity of it all, a lingering sense of unease persisted within her consciousness. There was something undeniably tangible about the memories, a lingering presence that refused to be dismissed as mere figments of her imagination. Pushing aside her lingering doubts, Lisa swung her legs over the edge of the bed, preparing to face the day ahead. As she stretched, a sudden, intense pressure in her bladder jolted her from her thoughts, causing her to freeze mid-motion. "Uh-oh," she muttered under her breath, her heart sinking as the urgency of her need to pee washed over her. It was an overwhelming sensation, demanding her immediate attention and threatening to ruin her day before it started. Lisa scrambled out of bed, her movements quick and frantic as she stumbled towards the bathroom. The painful discomfort with each step reminded her of the urgency to relieve herself. As Lisa reached the bathroom door, her sense of urgency intensified, each step feeling heavier as if trudging through mud. The pressure in her bladder seemed to swell with each passing second, a relentless reminder of her body's urgent demand. Finally reaching the bathroom, Lisa's hand trembled as she reached for the doorknob, her heart pounding. With a shaky breath, she pushed the door open and stepped inside, her eyes darting to the familiar sight of the toilet. But before she could register her next move, a sudden wave of warmth flooded her. Panic seized her as she realized what was happening, her hands fumbling with the waistband of her pajama pants in a frantic attempt to undo them. But a strange sensation overcame her before she could even step closer to the toilet. A soft rustling sound filled the air, accompanied by a strange sensation against her skin. Lisa's eyes widened in shock as she looked down, expecting to see her pants darkening with the telltale signs of her accident. But to her bewilderment, her pants remained dry, untouched by the inevitable release of her bladder. Instead, a faint crinkling sound reached her ears, followed by the sensation of something expanding against her skin. With a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach, Lisa realized what was happening. Her heart raced as she looked down, her eyes widening in disbelief at the sight before her. A pull-up diaper, once again, was in the place of her panties, soaked with the evidence of her accident. Lisa's breath caught in her throat as she stared at the surreal scene before her, unable to comprehend how such a thing could happen. This still had to be a dream, right? There's no way this would be possible. But it felt real. There she was, seeing herself in the mirror again, in a soaked pull-up diaper for little girls. Looking around, she could tell she was still in her apartment; things weren't different, and then it caught her eye. Her purse was sitting on the beanbag chair in her room, with a small box and a note sticking out. The reality of the situation sank in, and a sense of dread washed over her. This was no dream, no figment of her imagination. It was all too real; Lisa quickly slid back up her pants and ran over to the note to reread it and see if she missed any information. Lisa frantically sifted through the box's contents, her hands trembling with anxiety and disbelief. She felt frustration wash over her. The absence of clues regarding the mysterious bracelet's origin only increased her bewilderment. She scanned the note again, her eyes darting over the hastily scrawled words in search of any hidden meaning or clue that might shed light on her predicament. But the message remained cryptic, offering no further insight into the true nature of the bracelet or its origins. A sense of helplessness washed over Lisa as she realized nothing could explain what was happening. She then attempted to remove the bracelet from her wrist, but her efforts proved futile, the band clinging stubbornly to her skin as if fused in place by some unseen force. Panic surged through her veins as she tugged at the bracelet with increasing desperation, her mind racing with a million unanswered questions. Suddenly, her phone started to ring, breaking her thoughts and frustration at the bracelet. She fumbled for her phone, her heart pounding with fear and apprehension. The caller ID revealed Sarah's name. With a shaky breath, she answered the call, her voice a little cracked from her worries and just recently waking up. "Hello?" she ventured tentatively, followed by her clearing her throat as she realized how raspy she first sounded. "Hey, Lisa, are you okay?" Sarah's voice sounded concerned, her words tinged with worry as she sensed the tension in Lisa's voice. Lisa hesitated momentarily, grappling with the overwhelming urge to confide in Sarah, to unburden herself of the weight of her newfound reality. But the fear of sounding insane, of being dismissed as delusional, held her back. "I... I'm fine," she replied hesitantly, her words tinged with uncertainty as she struggled to mask the turmoil within her. "Just... woke up a minute ago. What's up?" "I just wanted to check in on you," she said softly, her words laced with sincerity. "You seemed a little off yesterday, and I wanted to ensure everything's okay. Maybe meet up for coffee and talk about Thursday night?" "Oh, that's right! I didn't get to tell you yet, did I?" she replied, her voice becoming energized with the distraction and the prospect of sharing the spicy details of her date on Thursday. "That sounds great," Lisa said, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips despite the lingering unease gnawing at her. "Coffee sounds like just what I need right now." Sarah's relieved sigh was audible through the phone. "I'm glad to hear that. How about we meet up at Brew Haven around noon? That should give us plenty of time to catch up." "Sounds perfect," Lisa replied, her voice steadier now as she focused on the prospect of spending time with her friend. "I'll see you there." Lisa's mind raced with a million conflicting thoughts and emotions as they confirmed the details. On one hand, she was grateful for the distraction and the chance to talk with Sarah about her recent date. But on the other hand, she couldn't imagine having another accident while hanging out with her friend. Chapter 4: New Panties Please As Lisa stood in the bathroom stall, her mind reeling from the surreal experience, she couldn't shake the feeling that something extraordinary was happening. The evidence was right in front of her—the pull-up diaper now snugly wrapped around her hips, soaked with her latest accident. With trembling hands, Lisa reached down to touch the smooth fabric of the pull-up, her fingers tracing the contours of the unfamiliar material. It was a surreal sensation, the reality of the situation sinking in with each passing moment. "I... I can't believe this is happening," she murmured to herself, her voice barely above a whisper as she struggled to face the bizarre turn of events. "This... this can't be real." But as she looked down at the pull-up, its soft padding offering a strange comfort in her confusion, Lisa knew she could no longer deny the truth. Something extraordinary was at play. Taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, Lisa forced herself to focus on the task at hand. She couldn't afford to dwell on the surreal nature of her situation, not when there were other people waiting outside for the stall. Gathering her courage, Lisa quickly checked her pants for any signs of the pull-up underneath. To her relief, there was no telltale bulge or outline that would give away her secret. It was as if the pull-up had seamlessly blended into her clothing, leaving no trace of its presence. With a silent prayer of gratitude, Lisa straightened her posture and composed herself before finally flushing the toilet to avoid suspicion and unlocking the stall door. Stepping out into the bathroom, she offered a quick apology to the other ladies waiting outside, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment at her earlier rudeness. "Sorry about that," she muttered, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment as she met their gaze with a sheepish smile. "I didn't mean to cut in front of you like that." The other women offered polite nods in response, their expressions a mixture of annoyance and understanding. "No worries, honey," one of them said, her tone gentle and reassuring. "We've all been there before." With a sense of relief, Lisa hurriedly washed her hands, eager to put some distance between herself and the awkward encounter. As she exited the bathroom, Lisa's mind raced with questions, her thoughts consumed by the inexplicable magic that seemed to be at play. How was it possible that her panties had transformed into a pull-up, seemingly of their own accord? And what did it mean for her future if such bizarre occurrences continued to unfold? As she walked, Lisa couldn't shake the uncomfortable sensation of the wet pull-up against her skin, a constant reminder of her life's surreal turn. Feeling increasingly frustrated and disgusted by the situation, Lisa couldn't help but resent the childish garment clinging to her hips. It was a humiliating symbol of the inexplicable magic that seemed to have taken hold of her life. With a deepening scowl, Lisa finally reached her desk and sank into her chair, the wet pull-up squelching beneath her with an unpleasant squish. Grimacing, she shifted uncomfortably, trying in vain to find a position that would alleviate the discomfort. But as she fidgeted in her seat, her mind raced with a single thought: she needed to figure out what was causing these bizarre occurrences. With its cryptic note and mysterious powers, the bracelet seemed to be the only explanation. With trembling hands, Lisa reached down to her wrist, fingers fumbling over the smooth surface of the bracelet. She tried to slide it off, but it refused to budge as if fused to her skin. Panic rising within her, she attempted to cut it off with scissors from her desk drawer, but the metal remained unscathed as if mocking her futile efforts. Frustration boiled within her, mingling with a sense of helplessness. She was trapped, bound to this cursed bracelet with no means of escape. Each wish only seemed to entangle her further in its magic web, leaving her more powerless than ever. Desperate for answers, Lisa began to make wish after wish, each more fervent than the last. She wished for the bracelet to be removed, for knowledge about its origins, for it to disappear entirely, for it to stop meddling with her life. But with each wish, nothing changed. The bracelet remained firmly in place, keeping her captive until satisfied. Defeated, Lisa slumped back in her chair, tears of frustration pricking at the corners of her eyes, threatening to overwhelm her with the magnitude of the situation she found herself in. How had a simple bracelet turned her life upside down in such a short amount of time? As she leaned back, on the edge of tears, "I wish I at least had a new pair of panties," she muttered under her breath, more as a desperate plea than a genuine belief in its fulfillment. With tears threatening to spill from her eyes, Lisa's whispered wish hung heavy in the air, a stark reminder of her desperation for a reprieve from the chaos. As Lisa attempted to gather her composure and focus on her work, she reached into her purse for her earbuds, hoping that immersing herself in music would offer a temporary escape from the chaos swirling around her. With trembling fingers, she fumbled through her bag until her fingertips brushed against something unexpected. Pulling out her hand, Lisa's eyes widened in surprise as she stared at the object now nestled in her palm—a pristine pair of panties, neatly folded and seemingly untouched by the events of the day. She blinked in disbelief, unable to comprehend how they had appeared in her purse as if materializing out of thin air. For a moment, Lisa questioned her sanity, her mind reeling from the inexplicable sight before her. But as she reached out to touch the fabric, her fingers tracing the delicate lace trim, she couldn't deny the reality of the situation. Somehow, her wish had been granted again, this time in a manner that defied all logic and reason. As Lisa looked around the bustling office, her heart pounding with apprehension, she couldn't shake the nagging suspicion that someone must have seen her moment of desperation, running to the bathroom. Thinking she might have leaked and needed a new pair. But as she scanned the room, her gaze darting from one face to another, she found no trace of recognition or curiosity in the eyes of her coworkers; hell, no one was even glancing her way. Breathing a sigh of relief, Lisa focused on getting changed and cleaned up. Grabbing her purse, she stood up and headed towards the bathroom, knowing she needed a way to conceal the pull-up for safe disposal. She is glad to at least have a change of underwear, her mind racing with a million questions and fears. What if they think she can't control her bladder? What if she couldn't? The thought made her skin crawl with unease, a cold shiver running down her spine as she pushed open the door to the restroom. Inside, the familiar hum of running water and whispered conversations greeted her, a comforting backdrop to the chaos swirling within her mind. With practiced ease, Lisa made her way to the nearest stall; thankfully, the line had subsided, her movements brisk and efficient as she locked the door behind her and quickly shed her soiled garment. A sense of relief washed over her as she peeled off the wet pull-up. A chill ran up her body as the cool air of the restroom offered a welcome reprieve from the suffocating discomfort of the past hour. With trembling hands, Lisa hastily donned the fresh pair of panties, her fingers fumbling with the delicate lace trim as she struggled to compose herself. But as she finished dressing and prepared to leave the stall, a sudden wave of panic washed over her, the fear of discovery gripping her heart with icy fingers. What if someone saw her leaving the stall with the pull-up in her purse? The thought made her stomach churn with dread, her mind racing with a million worst-case scenarios. Taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, Lisa closed her purse after burying the pull-up as far down as she could. With a determined stride, she unlocked the stall door and stepped out into the restroom, her gaze sweeping the room for any sign of prying eyes. To her relief, the restroom was empty, the only sound the distant chatter from the hallway outside. With a sigh of relief, Lisa made her way to the nearest trash bin, her movements quick as she dug out the pull-up and disposed of it. But as she left the restroom, her heart skipped a beat as she collided with a familiar figure standing right outside, her eyes widening in surprise as she found herself face to face with Sarah. "Hey, Lisa!" Sarah exclaimed, her tone bright and cheerful as she offered her friend a warm smile. "Fancy running into you here. Everything okay?" For a moment, Lisa felt a surge of panic coursing through her veins, the fear of discovery threatening to overwhelm her. But with a forced smile and a casual shrug, she brushed off Sarah's concern with practiced ease, her voice steady despite the turmoil within her. "Yeah, everything's fine," Lisa replied, her tone light and nonchalant as she sidestepped Sarah's probing gaze. "Just needed a quick break, you know how it is." Sarah nodded understandingly, her expression sympathetic as she reached out to squeeze Lisa's shoulder in a gesture of support. "Of course, I get it," she said, her tone gentle and reassuring. "Well, if you ever need to talk, you know where to find me. I'm always here for you." "Thanks," Lisa said, her voice tinged with warmth as she met her friend's gaze. "I really appreciate it. There's been a lot going on lately that I'm honestly still working through. I could use a coffee date if you're up for it tomorrow?" "Absolutely! Text me over the details later; I'm open all day." With a final nod of gratitude, Lisa turned and headed back to her desk, her mind still reeling from the whirlwind of emotions and revelations that had unfolded throughout the day. As she settled into her chair, she couldn't shake the lingering sense of impossibility. Glancing at the clock, Lisa realized she still had a few hours left in the workday. With a determined sigh, she forced herself to focus on the task at hand, pushing aside her worries and distractions as she delved into her work with renewed determination. As the hours ticked by and the end of the workday drew near, Lisa's curiosity got the better of her. With a hesitant glance around the office to ensure no one was watching, she reached down to her wrist and touched the smooth surface of the bracelet, her fingers tracing its intricate patterns with a sense of trepidation. Summoning her courage, Lisa closed her eyes and made a wish, her voice barely above a whisper as she spoke the words that would set the wheels of fate in motion. "I wish I didn't have to ride the bus," she murmured, her heart pounding as she awaited the inevitable response. To her surprise, the answer came swiftly and unexpectedly as a ringing phone. Startled, Lisa reached for her cell phone, her pulse quickening with anticipation as she answered the call. "Hello?" she said, her voice tinged with uncertainty as she held the phone to her ear. "Hey, sweetie, it's Mom," came the familiar voice on the other end of the line, warm and reassuring. "I just wanted to check in and see how you're doing." Disappointment flooded through Lisa at the sound of her mother's voice. It was great to hear from her, but she was hoping for a call about winning a car or something. Either way, her mom's call was a comforting reminder of the love and support that surrounded her. With a grateful smile, she leaned back in her chair, feeling a weight lift from her shoulders as she settled into the conversation with her mom. As they spoke, Lisa's mother mentioned that she was in the area and offered to give Lisa a ride home from work, sparing her the usual ordeal of navigating the crowded bus and rush-hour traffic. Grateful for the unexpected gesture, Lisa readily accepted, her heart swelling with gratitude for her mother's kindness. As she hung up the phone, she couldn't help but wonder, did her wish come true? At least she didn't have to ride the bus today, but was it just a coincidence? Meeting her mom in the office lobby, Lisa couldn't help but notice the weary lines that creased her mother's face, the sadness that lingered in her eyes. Sensing that something was amiss, Lisa hesitated momentarily before approaching the subject with her mother, her voice hesitant as she spoke. "Mom, is everything okay?" she asked, her tone filled with concern as she searched her mother's face for any sign of distress. Her mother hesitated momentarily, her gaze drifting away as if lost in thought. But then, with a heavy sigh, she finally spoke, her voice tinged with sadness and resignation, as her eyes began to tear up. "No, sweetheart, everything's not okay," she admitted, her words weighted with emotion. "Your father and I... we're having some problems. I... I left him this morning. Nothing's final, but I'm frustrated." Lisa's heart sank at her mother's words, a wave of sadness washing over her as she realized the depth of her parents' troubles. She reached out to her mother, offering a comforting hug as tears welled up in her own eyes. "I'm so sorry, Mom," Lisa whispered, her voice choked with emotion. "I had no idea things had gotten this bad. You don't have to talk about it now if you don't want to, but know that I'm here for you, no matter what." Her mother returned the embrace, holding onto Lisa seeking solace in her daughter's arms. "Thank you, sweetheart," she murmured, her voice muffled against Lisa's shoulder. "I just need some time to figure things out. But it means the world to me to know that you're here for me." As Lisa and her mom walked out of the office building towards her mom's car, Lisa couldn't help but notice the trunk of her car was packed full of her belongings. Concern etched lines on Lisa's forehead as she glanced at her mom. "Mom, where are you staying?" Lisa asked gently, her voice filled with worry. Her mother sighed, a mixture of exhaustion and uncertainty clouding her expression. "I... I don't know yet," she admitted, her voice tinged with sadness. "I just needed to get away for a while, figure things out." Lisa's heart ached for her mother, the weight of their shared troubles pressing down on her shoulders. Without hesitation, she squeezed her mom's hand, offering a silent gesture of support. "You can stay with me," Lisa blurted out before she could second-guess herself. "I mean, if you want to. My apartment isn't big, but we'll make it work." Tears welled up in her mother's eyes, gratitude shining bright amidst the uncertainty. "Oh, sweetheart, thank you," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. "I don't know what I would do without you." As they reached Lisa's car, her mother hesitated before turning to her with a hopeful smile. "And if you ever need a ride somewhere, just let me know. I'll be there for you." As Lisa's mom's words hung in the air, Lisa felt her heart skip a beat, her mind racing with a sudden, chilling realization. Could it be possible that her wish had inadvertently affected her mother's behavior? The thought sent a shiver down her spine, the weight of guilt settling heavily upon her shoulders. Time seemed to slow to a crawl as Lisa replayed the events of the last two days in her mind, searching for any connection between her wishes and the events that had unfolded. It was too much of a coincidence to ignore—the timing, the circumstances, everything seemed to point to her. As her mother climbed into the driver's seat and started the car, Lisa's thoughts whirled with uncertainty and fear. What had she done? What if her wishes continued to impact the lives of those around her, causing unintended consequences and chaos? Chapter 5: Motherly Advice As Lisa and her mom drove back to Lisa's apartment, the silence between them was intense, the air thick to the point where you could cut it with a butter knife if you wanted to. Unspoken words and unresolved emotions lingering in the air. Lisa stared out the window, lost in thought, her mind still reeling from the realization that her wishes might be affecting those around her. Her mom glanced over at Lisa, concern etched on her face. "You've been quiet, sweetheart. Is everything okay?" she asked, her voice gentle. Lisa blinked, gazing away at the passing scenery to meet her mother's worried eyes. "Yeah, Mom, everything's fine," she replied, forcing a smile that didn't quite reach her eyes. Her mother studied her for a moment as if trying to decipher the truth hidden behind Lisa's facade, but ultimately, she sighed and returned her attention to the road. "Alright, sweetheart, if you say so," she said, her tone tinged with disappointment. Lisa's heart twisted with guilt at the hurt evident in her mother's voice, but she couldn't bring herself to confide in her just yet. Not when she didn't fully understand the extent of the situation herself. As they pulled into the parking lot of Lisa's apartment building, Lisa felt a knot tighten in her stomach. She glanced over at her mother, her heart heavy with the burden of her secret. How could she explain what was happening without sounding crazy? "Thanks for the ride, Mom," Lisa said softly as they stepped out of the car, her eyes avoiding her mother's concerned gaze. Her mother frowned, sensing Lisa's unease. "Are you sure everything's alright, Lisa?" she asked, reaching for her daughter's hand. Lisa forced a reassuring smile, the weight of her guilt threatening to crush her. "Yeah, everything's fine. Just a lot on my mind lately, you know?" she replied, her voice tight with emotion. Her mother's expression softened with understanding, but Lisa could see the worry lingering in her eyes. "Well, if you ever need to talk about anything, you know I'm here for you, right?" her mother said, her voice filled with love and concern. Lisa nodded, her throat tight with unshed tears. "Thanks. I appreciate it," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. As they made their way to Lisa's apartment, her mind raced with a whirlwind of emotions. How could she fix the situation with her parents? Would a wish fix it? The thought of her mother being affected by her wishes filled Lisa with a sickening dread. Once inside her apartment, Lisa helped her mother carry in a few bags of clothes, among other things, her movements distracted as she tried to push aside her mounting anxiety. But as they set the bags down in the living room, a sudden urge gripped Lisa "Shit..." she cursed under her breath as she stumbled backward, nearly dropping the bags she was holding. Her mother's eyes widened in alarm, concern etched on her face. "Lisa, what happened? Are you okay?" she asked, rushing to her daughter's side, concern etched on her face, Lisa forced a tight-lipped smile, her mind racing with panic. "I-I'm fine, just need to use the bathroom," she stammered, her voice strained with the effort of holding back her urgency. Without waiting for a response, Lisa hastily set down the bags and bolted towards the bathroom, her hand pressed tightly between her legs as she fought to maintain control. Her mother's worried gaze followed her daughter's frantic movements, her heart twisting with concern at the sight of Lisa's obvious distress. As Lisa reached the bathroom door, her bladder screamed for release, a hot wave of pressure coursing through her body. With a shaky exhale of relief, Lisa pushed open the door and stumbled into the bathroom, her legs shaking with the effort of holding back her impending accident. Her mother hovered anxiously in the hallway, her eyes wide with concern as she watched her daughter's desperate dash to the toilet. With a frantic whimper, Lisa reached the toilet just in time, her body trembling with the effort of holding back her desperate need to pee. With a shuddering sigh of relief, she collapsed onto the seat, her bladder releasing a torrent of pent-up pressure. Hisssssss..... Outside the bathroom, Lisa's mother stood frozen in place, her heart heavy with worry as she listened to the sound of her daughter's desperate relief. There were no signs she had to pee that bad. Did she even know she had to go that bad? Her mom thought, worried about the health and well-being of her daughter. As Lisa sat on the toilet, her mind raced with a whirlwind of confusion and fear. What was happening to her? Why did she keep experiencing these sudden urges to pee? It felt like her body was betraying her at the worst possible time, given the weird magic with the pull-ups appearing when she pees herself. After a few moments, Lisa managed to compose herself enough to stand up and flush the toilet. She washed her hands, her mind still reeling from the recent events. When she opened the bathroom door, her mother was waiting outside, her expression a mix of concern and confusion. "Are you... okay? That was quite a close call," her mother said, her voice gentle yet probing. Lisa tried to brush off her mother's concern, a faint blush tinting her cheeks with embarrassment. "Yeah, sorry about that. I guess I just got caught up in bringing the stuff in and didn't realize how bad I needed to go," she mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper. Her mother, however, wasn't buying it. "Honey, that was more than just getting distracted. Are you sure everything is okay?" she asked, her tone gentle but firm. Lisa shifted uncomfortably, her mind racing for a plausible explanation. "It's nothing, Mom, really. Just a one-off thing," she insisted, avoiding her mother's probing gaze. Her mother sighed, placing a comforting hand on Lisa's shoulder. "Sweetheart, this isn't the first time something like this has happened, is it?" she asked, her voice filled with concern. Lisa's cheeks burned with shame as she shook her head, unable to meet her mother's gaze. "No, it's not," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. Lisa's mother's brow furrowed with worry. "That isn't normal, honey. How long has this been happening?" she asked, her voice tinged with concern. Lisa hesitated, her heart pounding in her chest. "It's been... a couple of days," she admitted, her voice barely audible. Her mother's eyes widened in alarm. "A couple of days!? We need to get you to a doctor," she exclaimed, her voice filled with urgency. Lisa's heart sank at the thought of having to explain everything to a doctor. "I-I don't think it's necessary, Mom. It's probably just stress or something," she stammered, her voice tinged with desperation; how could she possibly admit to having a toddler's bladder issue as an adult to another person? Her mother shook her head, her expression firm. "No, Lisa, this could be something serious. We need to get you checked out," she insisted, her tone leaving no room for argument. With a heavy sigh, she nodded, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. "Okay, Mom. I'll go to the walk-in later," she promised, her voice barely above a whisper. Her mother's expression softened, her worry evident in her eyes. "Okay, just promise me you'll take care of yourself, alright?" she said, reassuringly squeezing Lisa's shoulder. Lisa forced a smile, grateful for her mother's understanding. "I will, I promise," she said, her voice steadier now. With a nod, her mother released Lisa's shoulder and turned towards the door. "Alright, well, let's get the rest of these bags in, shall we?" she said, her tone lightening as she tried to change the subject. Lisa nodded, relieved by the change in topic. "Yeah, sounds good. And hey, how about we order takeout for dinner tonight? My treat," she suggested, hoping to distract her mother from pressing the issue further. Her mother smiled, her eyes crinkling at the corners. "That sounds wonderful, sweetheart. I could go for some Chinese food. What do you think?" she asked, her enthusiasm contagious. Lisa grinned, grateful for her mother's easy acceptance. "Chinese it is, then. I'll go grab the menus, and we can decide what to get," she said, heading towards the kitchen. As they settled on their dinner choices, the tension that had filled the apartment dissipated, replaced by a sense of normalcy that was comforting to both. They spent the evening enjoying their meal and catching up on each other's lives, the earlier events pushed to the back of their minds, at least for the time being. As the night wore on, Lisa and her mother finished their dinner and settled into a comfortable routine to end the night. They chatted about mundane things, and eventually, it was time for bed. "Goodnight, Mom," Lisa said, warmly hugging her mother. "Thanks for the ride today." "Goodnight, sweetheart," her mother replied, returning the hug. "Any time, honey, consider me your personal driver for now. haha!" Her mother laughed jokingly. With a concerned smirk, Lisa watched as her mother went to the couch, where she would sleep for the night. Once her mother was settled, Lisa headed to her own bedroom, feeling mixed emotions. Was my wish the cause of my mom's separation? On her way to her bedroom, Lisa passed by the bathroom and decided she should head there first, hoping to relieve herself before bed, even though she didn't feel the need to go. Luckily, to her surprise, she ended up peeing a ton from all of the fluids she had since having dinner. "Thank GOD! I better not need to pee so badly in the morning." Relieved, Lisa got up and headed to bed, the day's events weighing heavily on her. She lay awake for hours, her thoughts racing as she tried to make sense of everything that had happened. Eventually, exhaustion overtook her, and she drifted to sleep. Chapter 6: Nosy Mother With a groan, Lisa slowly blinked her eyes open, feeling surprisingly refreshed despite her troubled dreams. She stretched languidly, relishing the warmth of her bed for a few moments before reality came crashing back. As she swung her legs over the side of the bed, preparing to start her day, a sudden, urgent pressure gripped her bladder, causing her to freeze mid-stretch. Frustration and confusion warred within her as she realized she had just gone to the bathroom before bed and shouldn't be feeling such a strong urge to pee so soon. "Damnit," She cursed under her breath; she quickly scrambled to her feet, her muscles protesting the abrupt movement. She hurried out of her bedroom, intent on reaching the bathroom before it was too late. As she rushed down the hallway, the noise of her footsteps echoing in the early morning silence, she inadvertently woke her mother, who had been sleeping on the couch. Her mother stirred, rubbing her eyes sleepily as she sat up, concern etching lines of worry on her face. She watched Lisa disappear into the bathroom, her heart heavy with unspoken questions. She knew something was wrong, but she also knew that Lisa wasn't ready to talk about it yet. As Lisa closed the bathroom door behind her, she let out a frustrated sigh, her mind racing with confusion and fear. What was happening to her? Why did she keep experiencing these sudden, uncontrollable urges to pee? Lisa's heart pounded in her chest as she ran towards the toilet, her hand shaky for her worry of wetting herself again. With a desperate attempt, she grabbed the toilet seat to lift its lid, only for her worst fears to be realized. Hiissssss The pressure in her bladder had reached its breaking point, and before she could even get the seat up, she felt her body betray her, releasing a torrent of urine. Shame washed over her as she stood there, helplessly wetting herself, a pull-up miraculously appearing, absorbing the mess, leaving her pajama pants dry. With a defeated gasp, Lisa collapsed onto the tiled bathroom floor, feeling the soaked pull-up under her butt, bulky from absorbing all of her pee. There she sat next to the toilet, tears welling up in her eyes as frustration and embarrassment overwhelmed her. She hugged her knees to her chest, feeling utterly defeated by her body's betrayal yet again. The cool tiles starkly contrasted the warmth and wetness between her legs. Tears running down her cheeks as she realized the extent of her predicament. She was a grown woman, yet here she was, wearing a wet pull-up like a toddler. "Why does this keep happening to me?" she cried, her voice trembling. "It's not fair!" The sound of her voice echoed in the small bathroom, mixing with the soft hum of the ventilation fan overhead. When Lisa's mom heard her daughter cry out from the bathroom, she got up to check on her. "I'm too old for this," Lisa muttered bitterly, her hands balling into fists at her sides. "I shouldn't have to wear these stupid pull-ups like a child." Her mother knocked softly on the door, concern evident in her voice. "Lisa, dear, are you okay? Can I come in?" Lisa wiped her tears and took a deep breath, trying to compose herself. "I'm fine, Mom. Just... just give me a minute, okay?" She heard her mother's footsteps recede down the hallway, leaving her alone with her thoughts. She knew she couldn't keep hiding this from her mother, but she also didn't know how to explain what was happening to her. Lisa pushed herself up from the floor, her legs feeling weak and unsteady. She stumbled slightly, caught off guard by the weight of the sodden pull-up between her legs. With a shaky breath, she reached down and removed her pajama pants, revealing the bulky garment. Tears continued to flow from her eyes as she stripped off the pull-up, the cold air of the bathroom meeting her damp skin. She balled it up, a sense of shame washing over her as she tossed it into the trash can with a soft thud echoing in the small bathroom. Lisa quickly pulled her pajama pants back on, the fabric feeling soft and clingy against her skin. She hurried back to her room, her mind racing about how to handle the situation. She searched her dresser for a clean change of clothes and realized she needed to get laundry done; she only had two pairs of clean underwear left. Grabbing one of them, she rushed back out of her room towards the bathroom to shower and remove the smell of pee before speaking with her mom next. However, she was too late; as she approached the bathroom door, she was stunned to see it was already closed and locked from her mother going in there while she grabbed her clothes. *** Lisa's mom, Carol, stood outside the closed bathroom door. Concern for her daughter mingled with a growing sense of unease as she tried to make sense of the situation. She had heard Lisa's cries, and her instinct as a mother told her that something was seriously wrong. "I'm too old for this," she heard Lisa mutter. "I shouldn't have to wear these stupid pull-ups like a child." Carol hesitated, her hand hovering over the doorknob as she tried to process Lisa's words. Pull-ups? Why would Lisa be talking about wearing pull-ups? The confusion only added to Carol's growing concern, as she gently knocked on the door. "Lisa, dear, are you okay? Can I come in?" Carol called through the door, her voice laced with worry. There was a moment of silence before Lisa responded, her voice strained. "I'm fine, Mom, Just... just give me a minute, okay?" Carol hesitated, torn between respecting her daughter's privacy and wanting to comfort her. Ultimately, she decided to give Lisa the space she needed and stepped back from the door. As she waited outside the bathroom, Carol's mind raced with questions. What does she mean she is too old for this? Too old for what? Was she really wearing a pull-up? Before Carol could dwell on these thoughts any longer, she heard the sound of the bathroom door unlocking, followed by the soft click of its opening. Lisa stood in the doorway, her eyes red-rimmed and puffy from crying. Carol's heart broke at the sight of her daughter's anguish, and she longed to wrap her in a comforting embrace. But before Carol could say anything, Lisa rushed off to her room. Carol watched her daughter retreat down the hallway, a sense of helplessness washing over her. She knew she couldn't force Lisa to talk if she wasn't ready, but that didn't make it any easier to stand idly by while her daughter suffered. With a heavy sigh, Carol stepped into the bathroom, locking it behind her. Her eyes scanned the room for any sign of what had caused Lisa's distress. The air was thick with the scent of urine, and Carol wrinkled her nose in distaste as she made her way further into the room. Her gaze landed on the trash can near the sink, and her heart skipped a beat as she noticed the crumpled pull-up lying discarded inside. Carol's breath caught in her throat as she reached for the pull-up, her fingers trembling with disbelief. She lifted the pull-up from the trash can, her eyes widening in shock as she took in its sodden state. Clearly, this wasn't just a one-time accident; there were already two in the can. Lisa must have been wearing pull-ups for some time now. Why didn't she tell her mother? Have they grown more distant than she thought? Carol searched the bathroom, her heart pounding in her chest, her mind reeling with questions. She opened cabinets and drawers, looking for any sign of the package of pull-ups Lisa was using. But to her confusion, she found nothing. As Carol stood in the bathroom, her mind reeling with unanswered questions, she couldn't shake the feeling of unease settling in her stomach. She glanced around the room, her eyes scanning every corner in search of some clue that might shed light on the situation. But the bathroom offered no answers, only the lingering scent of urine. Her heart heavy with concern, Carol carefully placed the pull-up back into the trash can, her thoughts consumed by worry for her daughter. Lisa had always been independent and resilient, but seeing her distressed was tearing at Carol's maternal instincts. With a heavy sigh, Carol turned to leave the bathroom, her mind still racing about how to approach Lisa about what she had discovered. But before she could take a step, a sudden knock at the door startled her, causing her to jump in surprise. "Mom, are you almost done in there?" Lisa's voice came from the other side of the door, tinged with impatience. "I really need to take a shower." Carol's heart sank at the sound of Lisa's voice, the defeated tone in her voice only added to Carol's growing sense of worry. She had been so preoccupied with her thoughts that she hadn't even considered how her actions might affect Lisa. Now, feeling guilty for being the cause of slowing down Lisa's efforts to clean herself up from her accident this morning. "Sorry, sweetie, I'll be out in just a minute," Carol replied, her voice strained with emotion. She quickly moved to the toilet, her need to pee still present. As Carol relieved herself, her mind raced with thoughts of how to handle the situation with Lisa. She knew she needed to talk to her daughter about what she had discovered, but she also didn't want to invade Lisa's privacy or make her feel ashamed. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Carol finished her business and flushed the toilet, her thoughts still in turmoil as she washed her hands. She took a deep breath, trying to steel herself for the difficult conversation ahead, before finally opening the door and stepping out into the hallway. Lisa was waiting just outside the bathroom, her expression a mix of frustration and embarrassment as she watched her mother emerge. Carol's heart ached at seeing her daughter's troubled face, and she longed to wrap her in a comforting embrace. "I'm sorry for taking so long, sweetie," Carol said softly, gently touching Lisa's arm. "I didn't mean to keep you waiting." Lisa forced a small smile, though it didn't quite reach her eyes. "It's okay, Mom. I just really need to take a shower." Carol nodded understandingly, stepping aside to let Lisa pass. As her daughter disappeared into the bathroom, Carol couldn't help but feel a pang of guilt gnawing at her conscience. She knew she couldn't avoid the conversation they needed to have, but she also didn't want to make things any harder for Lisa than they already were. Unsatisfied with the answers she had found so far, Carol turned to Lisa's room. As Carol entered Lisa's room, she couldn't shake the feeling of unease that had settled in her stomach. She felt conflicted; she didn't want to invade her daughter's privacy, but she knew she needed to find some answers. With a heavy heart, she began to search the room, careful not to disturb anything from where it was. Her eyes scanned every corner in search of some clue that might shed light on the situation. As she opened drawers and checked closets, Carol's heart sank further. There was no sign of the package of pull-ups Lisa had been using, and only one pair of clean underwear was left in her daughter's drawer. Carol felt a wave of sadness wash over her as she concluded that Lisa must have been struggling with her bladder for a while now. With a sigh, Carol closed the drawer and turned to leave the room, her mind still racing with unanswered questions. She knew she needed to talk to Lisa about what was happening, but she also didn't want to make things any harder for her daughter than they already were. She just wanted to reassure her that it was alright and that she would be there for her. *** As Lisa stepped into the bathroom, a knot of anxiety twisted in her stomach. She couldn't shake the worry that her mother had seen the pull-ups in the trash. The thought made her heart race with panic, but she quickly pushed it aside, telling herself she was overthinking things. With trembling hands, Lisa quickly stripped off her pajamas and stepped into the warm embrace of the shower. The hot water cascaded over her body, washing away the physical evidence of her embarrassment. As she stood under the spray, lost in her thoughts, Lisa's phone buzzed on the bathroom counter, startling her out of her thoughts. Confused, she reached for it, her fingers struggling to unlock the screen from the shower's steam. A text from Craig flashed across the display, and Lisa's heart skipped a beat at the sight of his name. Despite everything that had happened, his message brought a small glimmer of comfort to her troubled mind. "Hey, babe. Just wanted to check in and see how you're doing. I know work has been crazy lately, but I'm here for you, okay? Let me know if you need anything. Love you ❤️" Tears pricked at the corners of Lisa's eyes as she read Craig's words. Despite the chaos around her, his unwavering support was a beacon of hope in the darkness. With a watery smile, Lisa quickly typed a reply, her thumbs flying across the screen. "Thanks, Craig. I really appreciate it. I've just been really busy lately and barely hit my deadline on Friday. But knowing you're there for me means the world. Love you too ❤️" As she hit send, a sense of relief washed over her. No matter the challenges, she knew she had people around her who cared about her. Craig, Sarah, and Mom would all be there for her. Even with that reassurance, Lisa felt a small pit in her stomach as she thought about what had happened with her mom and dad. Even if they are there for her now, what happens if she makes a foolish wish that ruins their life? Could she live with herself if that were to happen? Lisa pushed off her worries for now. She finished drying off, getting dressed in a checkered black and white skirt, a pair of nylons, and a white blouse with a jacket over the top. As she dressed, she couldn't help but feel a pang of anxiety about meeting Sarah and revealing the truth about the magic bracelet. But she knew she needed to confide in her friend; she couldn't keep this secret to herself. Sarah was the perfect person to confide in. Sarah had always been a good listener and had a knack for offering practical advice. With a deep breath, Lisa grabbed her phone and sent Sarah a text message asking her to meet at a local coffee shop. She hoped that Sarah would be able to help her navigate the chaos that had become her life ever since she had received the bracelet. As Lisa exited the bathroom, her heart raced with the fear of encountering her mother, her mind still reeling from the morning's events. She clutched the trash can tightly, determined to dispose of the evidence of her accidents before her mom could find them. She didn't want anything else to complicate her already chaotic situation. However, as she made her way down the hallway, trying to keep her footsteps as quiet as possible, Lisa froze in her tracks as she heard her mother's voice from the living room. "Lisa, honey, wait." Carol's gentle tone sent a shiver down Lisa's spine, and she felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment. She couldn't face her mother right now, not with the shame of her secret weighing heavily in her hand in the trash can. But before Lisa could retreat outside to dispose of the evidence, Carol appeared in the hallway, her expression a mix of concern and confusion as she approached her daughter. "Sweetie, are you okay?" Carol asked, her voice soft and gentle. "I saw you rush into the bathroom earlier in a hurry, and... well, I just want to make sure you're alright?" Lisa's heart clenched at the worry in her mother's eyes, and she swallowed hard, trying to find the right words to say. She couldn't bear to lie to her mother, not when she had always been there for her, but she also couldn't bring herself to admit the truth about the magic bracelet. "I'm fine, Mom," Lisa replied, forcing a smile despite the turmoil inside her. "Just... you know, when you gotta go, you gotta go." Carol studied her daughter's face for a moment, her brow furrowed with concern, before nodding slowly. "Alright, if you say so, sweetie," she said, though her voice was tinged with uncertainty. "Maybe try going before going to bed next time. haha," She laughed, trying to joke and lighten the mood. Lisa's face blushed a slightly brighter red. "Yeah, I tried that last night, but it didn't work as well as I hoped. Honestly, I wish I didn't have to pee so bad when I woke up. haha," Lisa tried joking back in hopes of keeping her mom off the trail of what was really going on. As if this was a totally normal thing for her to deal with. "Right?! I guess I can relate to that." Carol replied, trying to ease up the embarrassment she saw she was indirectly causing. "Are you taking out the trash?" she asked, her curiosity piqued, trying to change the subject. Lisa's cheeks now burned with embarrassment as she realized she had been caught in the act. "Uh, yeah," she stammered, her mind racing for an excuse. "I... I just noticed it was getting full, so I thought I'd take care of it." "Do you mind taking out this bag with you? I would have done it sooner, but I didn't know where the bins are here," she said, pointing to the bag she had from the day before, leaning up against the door. "Sure, I can do that," Lisa replied, quickly grabbing the bag and trying to run out the door before her mom could see what was in the trash bin in her hand. "Is there anything you need, sweetie? I was about to head out to the store, so if you need anything, just let me know." Carol asked her daughter, curious if she would admit to needing more pull-ups. Lisa's heart skipped a beat, worried her mom might have seen the pull-ups and assumed she needed more. "Uh, no, Mom, I'm good," she replied quickly, her mind racing for an excuse. "But... um, actually, I was planning to meet Sarah for coffee later. Do you think you could give me a ride?" Carol's expression was soft, nodding with a smile. "Of course, sweetie," she said. "I'd be happy to give you a ride. Just let me know when you're ready to go, okay?" Lisa's heart swelled with gratitude for her mother's support. "Thanks, Mom," she said, her voice lighter than before, as she felt a weight removed, hoping things were more normal. "You're the best." With a final smile, Carol turned and headed back to the living room, leaving Lisa alone in the hallway with a sense of relief washing over her. She knew she couldn't keep hiding the truth from her mother forever, but for now, she was grateful for the chance to spend time with her friend and get the trash out before her mom could try to confront her about the pull-ups. Chapter 7: Coffee Date The coffee shop came into view as Carol's car pulled up to the curb. People were bustling in and out of the coffee shop, seemingly in a hurry to get wherever they were going. Lisa's stomach fluttered with nervous anticipation as she glanced out the window. She took a deep breath, preparing herself for the conversation she knew she was about to have. As the car came to a stop, Lisa started to exit the car; Carol's gentle voice interrupted her, concern etched in every line of her face. "Are you sure you don't need anything from the store? I can pick up anything you might need?" Carol's offer carried a note of worry, her hope that her daughter would open up about her needs. Lisa forced a smile, trying to reassure her mother. "No, Mom, I'm good, really. I have everything I need." But before she can fully step out, Carol's concern spills over into another question, one Lisa had hoped to avoid. "When are you planning on seeing the doctor? It has me worried about you." Lisa felt a pang of defensiveness rise within her. It's not that she doesn't appreciate her mother's concern; it's just that she's too embarrassed about the situation to want to bring it up with someone else. She hardly wanted to talk to Sarah about it, but they'd been best friends for years now, and the number of times she's had to help Sarah get home after getting too tipsy at a club and wetting herself, she knew Sarah would be the last person to judge her about this situation. "I'll get to it, Mom, I promise," Lisa replies, trying to strike a balance between reassurance and deflection. "But honestly, I'm feeling fine today. Really." Carol's worry hardly dissipates, but she nods reluctantly, knowing when her daughter is putting up walls. "Okay, honey. I'm here for you if you need anything." Lisa nods, offering another weak smile before finally leaving the car. As she watches Carol drive away, she can't shake the guilt that twists in her gut. She knows her mother only wants to help her, but opening up about the reality of her situation is a hurdle she's not quite ready to jump yet, at least not with her mom. As Lisa stepped into the coffee shop, she scanned the area and spotted Sarah sitting at their usual table near a window at the front of the shop, a warm smile on her face. Lisa felt a sense of relief wash over her; Sarah's presence always brought comfort, especially in times of uncertainty. Approaching the table, Lisa noticed that Sarah had already ordered her favorite coffee—a small gesture that meant more to her than she could express. "Hey, Sarah," Lisa greeted her friend with a grateful smile as she took a seat opposite her. "Hey, Lisa! I got your usual, hope that's alright," Sarah said, sliding the cup across the table. "How's your day been so far?" Taking a sip of her coffee, Lisa sighed, feeling the tension of the day slowly melting away. "It's been... eventful, to say the least," she replied, her thoughts briefly flickering back to her urgent need for the bathroom this morning and the pull-ups she ended up throwing out after having another accident. Sarah raised an eyebrow, sensing there was more to Lisa's day than she was letting on, but she decided not to press, as she seemed a little distressed. "Well, you made it through the week in one piece. That's always a win," she remarked with a playful grin. "Yeah, barely," Lisa chuckled, grateful for Sarah's light-hearted approach. "Any exciting plans for the weekend?" The two friends engaged in some light small talk while sipping away at their favorite drinks. Discussing their respective Fridays and plans for the weekend. Sarah mentioned a new movie that was coming out and suggested they go see it together. "That sounds like fun! I'd love to see it with you," Lisa said, genuinely looking forward to spending more time with her friend. Sarah, ever perceptive, remembered seeing Carol was the one to drop her off. "We should look at show times later. I also noticed that your mom dropped you off today. Is everything okay with her?" she asked gently, her eyes filled with concern. Lisa hesitated, her mind racing with conflicting thoughts. Should she tell Sarah about the bracelet and its wishes? Would Sarah even believe her? She knew how crazy it all sounded, and the last thing she wanted was for Sarah to think she had lost her mind. As she debated internally, Sarah's voice broke through her thoughts. "Lisa, you know you can tell me anything, right? I'm here for you, no matter what." Taking a deep breath, Lisa weighed her options. On one hand, keeping everything bottled up inside was taking its toll on her mental health, and she longed for someone to confide in. On the other hand, the risk of rejection and judgment was almost too much to bear. Sarah's concerned gaze met Lisa's, and she felt a flicker of hope ignite within her. Maybe, just maybe, Sarah would understand. Maybe she'd even believe her. "I... I don't even know where to begin," Lisa started, her voice barely above a whisper. She fidgeted with her coffee cup, unable to meet Sarah's gaze. Sarah reached across the table, placing a reassuring hand on Lisa's trembling fingers. "You can tell me anything, Lisa. I'm here for you." The words hung in the air, heavy with promise and acceptance. With a shaky breath, Lisa mustered the courage to speak, her words tumbling out in a rush. "I know this is going to sound absolutely insane, but... but something bizarre has been happening to me lately," she began, her voice gaining strength with each word. "I... I've been making these... wishes, and they've been coming true. It's like magic or something, I don't know." She braced herself for Sarah's reaction, steeling herself for disbelief or mockery. But to her surprise, Sarah simply nodded, her expression thoughtful. "Go on," Sarah encouraged, her tone gentle yet unwavering. Lisa began recounting the events of the past few days—the mysterious package, the bracelet, the note. "It grants wishes, but not in the way you'd expect," Lisa explained, trying to find the right words to describe the inexplicable nature of the bracelet's powers. "I didn't believe it at first. I only put it on in the first place because I thought it was cute, but then... things started happening." She explained her experiences with the bracelet, from her wishing to no longer need to ride the bus and how her mom called shortly after, only to find out her mom and dad were separating. Sarah listened intently, her expression a mix of shock and disbelief at the news about Lisa's parents. As Sarah listened to Lisa's recounting of the events surrounding the mysterious bracelet, her initial expression of shock slowly transitioned into a more skeptical demeanor. She furrowed her brows, processing the information, but there was a glimmer of concern underlying her reaction. "I don't know, Lisa," Sarah starts cautiously, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "I mean, it's definitely... a strange coincidence, but... magic bracelets? That's a bit... out there, don't you think?" Lisa's heart sinks as she registers Sarah's disbelief. She had hoped that confiding in her friend would provide some relief, but instead, she feels a sense of isolation deepen within her. She opens her mouth to protest, to insist that it's all true, but Sarah's next words catch her off guard. "I'm really sorry to hear about your mom, Lisa," Sarah says, her tone softening with genuine sympathy. "That's a lot to deal with, especially on top of everything else you've been going through." Lisa's breath catches in her throat, her eyes stinging with unshed tears. "Th-thanks," Lisa manages to choke out, her voice wavering with emotion. "It's been... rough, I... I just don't know how to process what is going on right now." Sarah nods understandingly, reaching across the table to squeeze Lisa's hand in a comforting gesture. "I can only imagine," she murmurs, her gaze filled with compassion. As the weight of the conversation hangs heavy in the air, Lisa wrestles with the urge to divulge the full extent of the bracelet's powers. She knows it sounds absurd, even to her own ears, but a part of her longs for Sarah to believe her, to validate her and the events happening to her. Before she can gather the courage to speak. However, a sudden pressure builds in her bladder, cutting through her thoughts with urgent intensity. Panic floods her senses as she realizes she's moments away from having another accident. "I... I need to use the bathroom," Lisa blurted out, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "Sorry, I'll be right back." Sarah's concern flared anew at Lisa's abrupt announcement, her brows knitting together in worry. "Are you okay? You seem... flustered." Lisa shook her head, her mind racing with anxiety. "I'll explain everything, I promise. Just... just give me a minute." Without waiting for Sarah's response, Lisa rose from her seat, her heart pounding. She knew she had to do something to prove the bracelet's magic to Sarah, to make her believe. Then, suddenly, an idea popped into her head. She was about to have an accident, which meant her underwear would change into a pull-up again. She could show Sarah her underwear and then have an accident, and they'll transform. Sarah would have to believe her at that point! "Come with me," Lisa urged, her voice tinged with urgency. "I'll show you." Confusion flickered across Sarah's features, but she rose from her seat nonetheless, her concern for Lisa outweighing her bewilderment. "Okay?" As they made their way to the bathroom, Lisa's mind raced with a thousand thoughts, her determination bolstered by the knowledge that she was about to reveal the truth to Sarah. She knew it wouldn't be easy, that Sarah might still doubt her even after witnessing the bracelet's magic firsthand. But she couldn't let that stop her. She had to make Sarah understand, to believe her. Pushing open the door to the bathroom, Lisa gestured for Sarah to follow her inside. "Watch," she instructed, her voice tinged with excitement and trepidation. "I'll prove it's not just random coincidences." Lisa's heart pounded as she led Sarah into the bathroom, her mind racing with the gravity of what she was about to reveal. She could feel Sarah's skeptical and confused gaze burning into the back of her head, but she refused to let doubt cloud her determination. As they entered the bathroom, Lisa's hands trembled slightly as she reached for the hem of her skirt. With a deep breath, she lifted it up, exposing her panties to Sarah's bewildered gaze. "Look," Lisa urged, her voice tight with urgency. "I'm not crazy. My underwear will turn into a pull-up if I... if I..." Her words trailed off as panic surged through her, her bladder protesting with increasing urgency. Desperately, she tried to hold back the inevitable, her muscles straining against the overwhelming pressure. As Lisa stood there, her eyes squeezed shut in a mix of desperation and embarrassment, Sarah's expression shifted from confusion to shock. "Lisa, what are you doing? Use the toilet!" Sarah's voice was filled with a mix of disbelief and worry as she took a step closer, reaching out as if to offer support. "I-I'm sorry," Lisa stammered, her voice strained with effort. "I just... I need you to believe me. Please, just watch." With a deep breath, Lisa forced herself to relax, letting go of the last shreds of control she had over her bladder. Silence hung in the air, broken only by the sound of urine hitting the floor and pooling below her. Nothing happened. There was no magical transformation, no pull-up appearing to save her from the humiliating accident she had just experienced. Instead, Lisa felt the warm, wet sensation spreading down her legs, the sign of the bracelet's magic taunting her. Why didn't it work? Her eyes snapped open in horror, tears welling up as she looked down at the puddle forming at her feet. She had hoped that the bracelet's magic would somehow prove her right, but all it had done was leave her feeling stupid, foolish, and extremely embarrassed in front of her closest friend. Sarah's gasp of shock was the only sound in the bathroom as she took in the scene before her. She could hardly believe what she was seeing, her mind struggling to make sense of the surreal situation unfolding in front of her. "L-Lisa... what just happened?" Sarah's voice was barely above a whisper, her eyes wide with disbelief. Lisa could only hang her head in defeat, unable to find the words to explain. She felt a wave of shame wash over her, knowing that she had proven nothing and now probably seemed even crazier to Sarah than before. Now, feeling like she had just lost all sense of reality. "I-I'm so sorry, Sarah," Lisa choked out, her voice trembling with emotion. "I thought... I just thought if you saw it, you'd believe me about the bracelet. But I was wrong. I was so wrong." Sarah's expression softened with genuine concern as she stepped forward, reaching out to gently touch Lisa's trembling shoulder. "Hey, it's okay," she said, her voice filled with compassion. "Accidents happen, you know? I mean, how many times did you help me out at the club?" But despite Sarah's words of comfort, Lisa couldn't shake the crushing weight of her embarrassment. She felt like a total idiot for doing this on purpose in front of someone. Why didn't she think of a better way to prove the bracelet's magic? With a shaky breath, she stepped back from the puddle to see the damage that was done. "I... I think I just need a moment," she murmured, her voice thick with emotion. Sarah nodded understandingly, her concern etched in every line of her face. "Of course, take all the time you need. I'll be right outside if you need anything." Sarah quietly exited the bathroom, leaving Lisa alone with her shame. Lisa sat down, wondering if she could ever face her friend again. The weight of her humiliation threatened to overwhelm her with tears. How could she even bring herself to step out and face Sarah again? Chapter 8: Shopping As Carol navigated the familiar streets to the store, her mind was preoccupied with thoughts of Lisa. She couldn't shake the worry that lingered since her daughter had started acting strangely, especially after finding those pull-ups in the trash. Pulling into the grocery store's parking lot, Carol grabbed her list and headed inside. The store was bustling with activity, shoppers weaving in and out of aisles, their carts filled with the week's necessities. Carol couldn't help but overhear bits of conversation from nearby shoppers as she wandered through the aisles. Seeing one little girl ask her mom to use the potty while doing a potty dance only exaggerated her thoughts about Lisa and her close calls. Pushing her cart along, Carol collected different items on her list, her thoughts drifting back to Lisa. She had always been a bit of a worrier, but lately, it seemed like something more was weighing on her daughter. Carol glanced down at her list, her eyes catching on the item with a question mark next to it: "Pull-ups?" She furrowed her brow, a knot of worry tightening in her stomach as she considered the implications. Should she really be contemplating buying pull-ups for Lisa? Would that be crossing a line? Would Lisa appreciate the fact she didn't have to ask? With a sigh, Carol pushed her cart forward, weaving through the bustling aisles of the grocery store. As she passed by the baby care section, she couldn't help but steal a glance at the pull-up packages on the shelves. She scanned them, trying to match the design she vaguely remembered from the discarded pull-ups at home. There were dozens of different styles and brands. But it had to be here somewhere. The ones in the trash were rather childish, nothing like a grown-up would wear or what you could get at the pharmacy. Carol's steps slowed as she approached the baby care section, her eyes scanning the shelves for any hint of familiarity. She felt a pang of guilt for even considering buying pull-ups for Lisa without her consent. But the worry gnawing at her heart was too strong to ignore. She began to sift through the various packages, her eyes tracing over the different designs and sizes. None of them seemed to match what she vaguely remembered from the discarded pull-ups at home. She let out a frustrated sigh, feeling lost in a sea of unfamiliar products. "Excuse me, ma'am, can I help you find something?" a voice interrupted her thoughts. Carol looked up to see a store employee with a friendly smile. "Oh, um, yes, I'm looking for pull-ups," Carol replied, feeling a flush of embarrassment. The employee nodded. "Sure, what size are you looking for?" Carol hesitated, unsure of how to answer. She didn't want to reveal too much about her daughter's situation to a stranger. "Um, I'm not exactly sure. I think for some older kids?" The employee nodded understandingly and led Carol to a different section of the aisle, where the bedwetting pull-ups were stored. Carol's heart sank as she realized the gravity of the situation. How had Lisa ended up needing pull-ups? Was it a medical issue? Or was there something else going on that she didn't know about? With a heavy heart, Carol thanked the employee for the help. Staring at the package of the same pull-ups she saw in the trash, she felt torn. Should she pick them up? It seemed like Lisa was out of them at home, or at least she couldn't find any of them. Would buying them only embarrass Lisa more? Carol shook her head, trying to push aside her growing concern. She continued down the aisles, methodically ticking off the remaining items from her list, but her mind kept returning to Lisa and the pull-ups. Maybe she should pick them up just in case? The worst case scenario is she totally misread the situation and can just return them, and the two of them will laugh about this one day. Torn, Carol returned to the baby care aisle, selected a package that seemed to match the ones she had seen at home. Finally, with her cart filled and her list completed, Carol made her way to the checkout counter. As she waited in line, she couldn't shake the feeling that she was invading her daughter's privacy in a way she never had before. She began to unload her groceries onto the conveyor belt. But she couldn't shake feeling embarrassed for her daughter as she placed the package of overnight pull-ups on the belt. Her cheeks blushed lightly at the thought that she was buying these for her adult daughter. As Carol finished placing the last of her items on the belt she felt her phone buzz in her purse. She fished it out and saw a message from Sarah, Lisa's close friend. The message caught her off guard, and she quickly glanced around to ensure no one was looking over her shoulder as she read it, briefly looking at the pack of pull-ups before opening the text. "Hey Carol, wanted to give you a heads up. I'm gonna take Lisa over to my place for a bit, and then we're gonna catch a movie. So don't wait up for us, I'll drop her off at home later. Let us know if you need anything." Carol's heart skipped a beat with relief as she read the message. She felt slightly concerned for her daughter, for not being able to get her to the doctor today; feeling she should have been more adamant about it. But it is nice to hear Lisa is getting some girl time in. Carol quickly sent a thumbs-up emoji, and paid for her items brushing off the embarrassment about buying pull-ups. She doesn't have to have a direct conversation with Lisa about them now, or at least for a little while. Carol drove back to the apartment. On the drive, she began to think about what she should do with the pack of pull-ups. Should she leave it on the table for them to talk about when she gets home? No. That would be a bad idea, what if Sarah comes in to chat? Then, it would be on full display. What about her bedroom? Sarah wasn't likely to go in there. But what if Lisa brings back a guy? It would be a little awkward with her mom there, but it would be even worse if he saw a pack of bedwetting diapers on her bed. Then, it struck her. Duh, I can just leave them in her underwear drawer. No guy will go in there unless he is a creep, and if that's the case then they aren't meant to be anyway. When she arrived home, Carol rushed to bring in everything. As Carol brought the groceries inside, she couldn't shake off the weight of concern that had settled in her chest since finding those pull-ups in the trash. She made multiple trips from the car to the apartment, each time feeling the pull of worry tugging at her thoughts. Finally, with everything brought in, Carol began sorting through the bags to find the pull-ups. She located them nestled among the groceries and pulled them out, feeling a sense of apprehension. She knew she needed to talk to Lisa about them, but the right opportunity hadn't presented itself yet. With the package of pull-ups in hand, Carol made her way towards Lisa's room. She hesitated at the doorway, her mind racing with uncertainties. How would Lisa react to finding them? Would she be upset? Embarrassed? Would she even understand why Carol had bought them? Pushing aside her doubts, Carol stepped into Lisa's room and began searching through her stuff again, hoping to find a pack of pull-ups that were just well hidden. But no matter how hard she tried, she kept coming up empty-handed. She even pulled out the drawers to see if Lisa had hidden them behind the drawers but turned up nothing. Where was she keeping them? After a lot of rummaging, she finally gave up, opting to leave the pull-ups – tucked away in Lisa's underwear drawer. It seemed like the most discreet option, ensuring they would be there when Lisa needed them without drawing unnecessary attention. As Carol placed the package in the drawer, her fingers brushed against something else – a small box containing a note. Curiosity piqued, she picked up the box and examined its contents. The note inside caught her eye, and she read it over carefully, her brow furrowing in confusion. "Is this some kind of joke?" Carol muttered to herself, shaking her head in disbelief. The idea of a magical bracelet granting wishes seemed too absurd to be true. Without giving it a second thought, she left Lisa's room in a state close to its original so as not to raise suspicion. Chapter 9: What are Friends for? As Lisa gingerly inspected her skirt, relief flooded her when she realized the fabric hadn't visibly betrayed her humiliating accident. With a shaky sigh, she began to peel off her wet underwear, her cheeks burning with embarrassment at the mess she had made. Not wanting to stay in urine-soaked underwear or have any way to carry them out of the bathroom without it being clearly visible, Lisa opted to dispose of the soiled garment. Lisa grabbed some paper towels, used them to dry off her legs, and tossed several on the floor to help mop up the puddle she had created. Not wanting to leave a mess for the staff to clean. She quickly used her feet to mop up the evidence of her mishap the best she could before she disposed of the soaked paper towels; luckily, they also helped to bury her underwear sitting in the trash can. Just as she was beginning to regain some composure, a gentle knock sounded on the bathroom door, causing Lisa's heart to skip a beat, freezing her in her tracks. "Lisa? Are you okay in there?" Sarah's voice was filled with concern, muffled by the closed door. Lisa's heart eased with gratitude at the sound of her friend's voice. Despite her mortification, she couldn't help but feel warmth at Sarah's support. Lisa called out, taking a deep breath to steady her nerves. Her voice was slightly hoarse from the lingering embarrassment. "Yeah, I'm okay. Just... just give me a minute, okay?" There was a brief pause, followed by the sound of the doorknob turning as Sarah pushed open the door, her concerned gaze meeting Lisa's. "I brought you something," Sarah said softly, holding out a rolled-up fabric bundle. I keep a new pack of underwear in my car for emergencies, and I thought you might appreciate a pair ." Lisa's eyes widened in surprise as she accepted the offering, touched by Sarah's thoughtfulness despite the situation's awkwardness. "Thank you," she murmured, her voice choked with emotion. "I... I really appreciate it." Sarah smiled sympathetically, her eyes warm with understanding. "No problem. We've all been there, right?" As Lisa quickly changed into dry underwear, a sense of gratitude washed over her. She felt so lucky to have a friend like Sarah in her life—someone who didn't judge her for the awkward moment she had just put her friend through, someone who just so happened to be ready for something like this to happen, someone who she could talk to, to get her thoughts, fears, and secrets out to. "Looks like you've got everything taken care of," Sarah remarked, breaking the silence as Lisa finished changing. "Yeah, thanks to you," Lisa replied, smiling gratefully at her friend. They stood there momentarily, the weight of the situation still hanging in the air. Lisa felt the urge to make another wish, to undo everything that had happened, but she hesitated. She remembered what happened with her mom. What unforeseen consequence would happen with a wish to undo something already done? She couldn't risk making things worse. Sarah must have sensed her friend's turmoil because she spoke up. "Hey, why don't you come over to my place? You can take a shower and relax for a bit. Maybe it'll help clear your mind." Lisa appreciated the offer and nodded, relieved to escape her apartment and her mom for a while. "That sounds really nice, actually. Thank you." As they left the bathroom and headed towards the exit, Lisa couldn't shake the feeling of unease. She knew she had to be careful with the bracelet and its wishes, but she couldn't ignore the temptation to use it again. The power it held was both alluring and terrifying. Once they were in Sarah's car, Lisa glanced at the bracelet on her wrist, feeling conflicted. She thought about wishing to undo everything that had happened, to erase the embarrassment and the mess. But something held her back. She couldn't shake the feeling that using the bracelet again would only lead to more trouble. Sarah tried to distract Lisa from what happened. "Hey, I've done it a thousand times," she said, trying to ease Lisa's embarrassment. "Don't sweat it. We all have our moments." Lisa nodded, grateful for Sarah's understanding. She couldn't shake off the embarrassment, but Sarah's reassurance helped. "I just wish this whole thing hadn't happened," Lisa muttered, her cheeks still flushed with embarrassment. "That was the most embarrassing thing ever." Sarah comforted her friend, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "I know it feels like a big deal now, but trust me, we'll laugh about this one day. In the meantime, let's hit the road to my place so you can get that shower. And hey, we can still go see that movie we talked about if you're up for it." Lisa managed a weak smile, grateful for Sarah's friendship. "Yeah, that sounds good. Thanks." As they drove to Sarah's place, Lisa couldn't help but wonder why nothing had happened. She made a wish, just like she had done with not wanting to ride the bus. Only nothing changed. She was still embarrassed about what happened. She was still in Sarah's car, still wearing different underwear than when she started the day. She stared at the bracelet momentarily, frustrated that it refused to work how she thought it would. It didn't protect her from peeing herself; it got her mom in a separation, and now it was ignoring her. This thing is a curse! As they arrived at Sarah's place, Lisa felt a mix of relief and lingering embarrassment. The short ride had provided a small respite from the day's events, but she knew she couldn't escape them entirely. Sarah's apartment building was familiar yet unfamiliar, a place Lisa had never visited despite their close friendship. Sarah led the way, her steps brisk as they ascended the stairs to her apartment. Lisa followed, her mind still reeling from the day's events. She couldn't shake the feeling of unease, the nagging suspicion that the bracelet on her wrist was more trouble than it was worth. Inside Sarah's apartment, Lisa took in her surroundings with curiosity. The space was cozy and inviting, filled with warmth and a comforting home scent. Sarah gestured for Lisa to make herself comfortable as she disappeared into another room, returning with a bundle of clothes moments later. "Here you go," Sarah said, offering Lisa the clothes with a sympathetic smile. "I grabbed you some clean clothes and a towel. The bathroom's right through there." Lisa accepted the clothes gratefully, feeling grateful for her friend's kindness. "Thanks." Once inside the bathroom, Lisa hesitated momentarily, her fingers trembling as she reached for the hem of her shirt. She paused, her reflection staring back at her with a mix of uncertainty and resignation. How had her life come to this? Soiling herself as if she couldn't control it. She never imagined herself in a situation quite like this. All of this chaos in her life, all of it because of a cursed bracelet? Shaking off the thoughts, Lisa focused, quickly undressing until she was just in her underwear. She stared at herself in the mirror, the image reflecting back at her a stark reminder. She couldn't help but feel a sense of déjà vu wash over her. She had been in this situation before, just a few days ago when she got the bracelet. She stood in the bathroom staring at her reflection looking at a wet pull-up she was wearing. Here she was again. Having had an accident, only this time, she was in underwear. The pull-up, no-where to be seen. Just as Lisa was about to step into the shower, Sarah's voice interrupted her thoughts from outside the bathroom door. "Hey, I'm going to order some takeout. If there's anything specific you want, just text it to me. Otherwise, I'm just going to get some Chinese food." "Sounds good! Thanks." Lisa called back, her voice brimming with gratitude. As she stepped into the shower, the warm water cascading over her body, Lisa couldn't help but feel relief washing over her. The day's events seemed to fade away if only for a moment, replaced by a fleeting sense of peace. She was grateful for the opportunity to wash away her shameful moment, leaving it in the past. Once she had finished showering and dried off, Lisa dressed in the clothes Sarah had left for her, feeling grateful for her friend's kindness. Not only was she understanding, but she was also being overly generous. Sarah gave her a pair of brand new underwear again, a pair of sweat pants, and a large hoodie—the perfect comfort clothes to combat the stressful day she had had so far. As Lisa emerged from the bathroom, Sarah greeted her with a warm smile. "Feeling better?" Lisa nodded, her spirits lifted by the comfort of her friend's presence. "Yeah, thanks to you." Sarah smiled, her eyes sparkling with warmth. "Anytime, Lisa. That's what friends are for." Lisa and Sarah settled in to enjoy their takeout, the tension of the day began to melt away. They chatted and laughed; Lisa told Sarah about her date with Craig tomorrow. Excited to be able to see him again and enjoy a nice meal with him. The comfort of their friendship eased Lisa's earlier embarrassment. Lisa felt grateful for Sarah's understanding and support, her worries about her accident and the pull-ups momentarily forgotten in the warmth of the evening. As they finished their meal, Sarah glanced at the clock and frowned. "We should probably head out soon if we want to make it to the movie on time," she said, double-checking the time on her phone. Lisa nodded, a sense of unease creeping back into her mind. She knew she had no way of controlling the bracelet's magic. Not yet, at least. Not wanting to embarrass herself any more than she already had, she knew she needed to use the bathroom before they left. She couldn't risk ruining Sarah's clothes or embarrassing herself again. "I just need to use the bathroom real quick," Lisa said, trying to sound casual despite her nerves. She didn't feel the need to go, but waiting until she needed to go hasn't been working out the best for her lately. "I'll meet you by the door." "Take your time, Lisa. We're in no rush." As Lisa entered the bathroom, she couldn't shake the feeling of dread that washed over her. She stared at herself in the mirror, the worried look in her reflection a stark reminder of the day's events. She couldn't let another accident happen, not now. Taking a deep breath, Lisa moved herself over to the toilet and sat on it. She tried as hard as she could to relax and let herself go. She couldn't feel any sensation that it was working. It was like her body had chosen to ignore her completely now. Suddenly, she heard the splashing water and a stream running. She let out a sigh of relief. Maybe she could get through the rest of the day without further embarrassment. She knew she still had to be careful with the bracelet, especially now that its magic had been confirmed and seemed unpredictable. She couldn't risk trusting it to replace her underwear and prevent an accident. After using the bathroom, Lisa took a moment to compose herself, her mind racing with thoughts of the bracelet and its powers. She couldn't help but feel a sense of regret for ever putting it on, for ever making those wishes. But she also knew she couldn't change the past. All she could do now was be cautious and hope for the best. As she rejoined Sarah in the living room, Lisa forced a smile, trying to push aside her lingering worries. "Ready to go?" Sarah nodded, standing up from the couch. "Yeah, let's go."

Miko felt extremely groggy. The thick, sand like crust on their eyelids being felt with each flutter as they tried to open them. They felt heavy, stirring under the covers on what felt like the softest mattress they’d ever slept on. The soft, plush blankets doing all they could to further keep Miko from waking from their slumber. The smell of baby powder wafted through the air, filling their nostrils with its strong, unique scent as it drew an overwhelming sense of happiness from their inner core, feeling themselves smile. Their hands searched blindly, slowly tracing along the soft blankets in search of the pacifier that would have fallen out in the middle of the night. They grabbed it, pulling at the clip attached to their collar as they lifted their hand in confusion, rubbing at the crusties in their eyes as they worked to open them. Miko opened their eyes, a blurry mess of faded objects as they continued to rub, confused by the clip they had no recall of securing. The soft, fluffed diaper making itself known via muffled crinkles from under the blankets as they shifted about, sitting up as their eyes finally opened. They looked around confused, suddenly feeling overtly small as they found themselves sitting in the largest crib they’d ever seen. A true infant-like scale that towered over their otherwise adult body as they stared upwards, following one of the bars as it continued to stretch upwards for at least several feet over their actual height. Their heart raced, looking around at the rest of the room that seemed to be of equal scale. The background blended into what looked like nothing. A room floating in the middle of an otherwise never ending, empty space that was filled with an assortment of nursery furniture scaled to make Miko feel insignificant. Miko felt their forehead sweat as they pushed the pacifier into their mouth, suckling on it in an attempt to calm themselves as they quickly got to their feet. The soft mattress and assortment of blankets and stuffed animals made it difficult to walk as they felt themselves wobble, reaching out for the bars to the crib as they looked outward. “Is the little one finally awake?” A soft voice called out as they turned towards the direction it came from. Miko stood in awe, the pacifier falling from their mouth as it swung on the clip attached to their collar. They stared at the massive stuffed bear that seemed to silently approach, recognizing it as their own stuffed bear Rea only in a full life size form. She approached the crib from the other side of the bars, towering well above it as her features shifted with ease to make it look real. Her stitched mouth and eyes conveyed real emotions, peering back at Miko as her mouth even opened as she spoke. “Someones been quite the sleepy head,” Rea said with a smile, leaning over the top of the bars as she looked down at Miko, further defining the scale and making Miko feel completely helpless. All Miko could do was stare dumbfoundedly, watching Rea’s two oversized arms reach down and grab under either side of their armpits. Miko was lifted into the air, finding themselves propped against Rea’s shoulder as they got a better look at the massively oversized room. “I have to be dreaming…” Miko thought, realizing they were being carried to the changing table as Rea laid them down. Miko instantly felt comfortable. A cloud-like feeling holding them up as the tension of their onesie released, feeling Rea pull it further up their chest as her soft plush fur gently ran up Miko’s skin. “Rea-?” Miko let out, watching the massive stuffed bear shift towards their dirty diaper and pull it out from under them as they held their feet up in the air. “What is it, dear?” Rea asked with a concerned look. “I haven't heard you call me that in quite some time,” Miko gulped, suddenly further thrown off as they weren’t sure what she meant. “Quite- some time?” Rea smiled softly, sliding a new diaper under Miko’s rear as she continued to work flawlessly. “Since I took you under my wing, sweetheart. Don't you remember?” Miko tried to recall anything, coming up short on what had happened even yesterday. They ultimately shook their head, feeling the powder slowly fall on their skin as Rea softly rubbed it around. “Oh dear,” Rea said, a slight sense of concern to her tone as she folded the diaper up. “You asked me to step in, don't you remember?” Miko wasn't sure what was happening, straining their memory for any resemblance of a bread crumb as they suddenly envisioned themselves crying, clutching Rea tightly as they whispered their dreams and desires to her for support. “I thought it was quite sweet, really,” Rea smiled, reaching out of view as she pulled out a fresh onesie covered in an assortment of cosmic constellations. “You've always cared for me throughout your life. Keeping me clean, dressing me up, involving me in any activity you could at home,” Miko felt themselves become flooded with the memories she'd described. Quick flashes of playing with Rea in her original Teddy bear form filled their head as games of house, and tea parties, at home concerts and other forms of imaginary play came back to them. Miko felt themselves pulled upward, held in a sitting position as Rea continued to dress them, swapping out their current onesie for the fresh one. “Even when you started to discover this adult baby side,” She smiled, taking a moment to give a tickle of Miko’s sides as they let out a laugh. “I was still your go to toy, firmly wrapped in your arms as I relived some of the best years of my life,” Miko felt a tear rolling down their cheek as the memories continued to pour in. “So the decision was easy when you asked,” Rea said. “And now, I get to care for your each and every need and watch you live out your happiest self,” “But-” Miko let out, looking around. “Rea-” “Call me Mommy, sweet heart,” She said, carefully raising their pacifier towards Miko’s lips as she clipped it to their collar. Rea reached down, lifting Miko into their arms as she carried them over her shoulder, leaving Miko unsure of where they were being taken too next. “‘ommy-” Miko stuttered from behind their pacifier. “‘ow is any of this ‘ossible?” Rea moved Miko with ease, lowering them into a high chair as she reached under the tray, buckling Miko in as they stared in disbelief. “Toy land, dear,” She smiled. “A parallel universe to yours where us toys can go to escape,” Miko couldn't help but feel like this was anything more than a dream as they quickly grabbed at their arm, twisting the skin in a rather painful fashion as nothing happened. “‘ut-” Miko said, giving another tight twist to their skin before Rea gently pulled their arms apart. “Mommy doesn't need to put you in mittens, does she?” Rea teased softly, resting Miko’s arms on the plastic tray as she turned to open some cabinets. Miko let the pacifier fall from their mouth, feeling the safest they ever had with Rea and her gentle touch. “How am I here?” Rea held up two jars of baby food, carrying them both over as she set them on the plastic tray alongside a silicon spoon as she turned to grab something else. “I brought you here as my toy,” Rea said softly. “I don't want that to sound scary, it's just the only way that this could work,” Miko felt a little uneasy, but found themselves ultimately trusting Rea. After all, it was their life long Teddy bear, was it not? Rea suddenly held up a silicone bib, securing it with ease around Miko’s neck as they found themselves blushing. “So- I'm a toy? In this…universe?” Rea smiled, unscrewing one of the jars as she started to mix its contents with the spoon. “Mhmm, you're my toy. And I'm going to take as good of care as you, as you took of me,” “How can you-” Miko started. “Open wide!” Rea said, cutting them off as she drove the spoon around like a plane, landing in Miko’s mouth as they closed their lips, pulling the mushy contents off the spoon. Miko quickly swallowed the mush, an otherwise untasteful substance that they tried not to think what it was made out of. Toys wouldn't normally have to eat, would they? The spoonfuls continued to come, the bleak substance tasting slightly different as they got to the second jar though Miko still couldn't identify it. “Mommy?” Miko asked as Rea got up to dispose of the jars. “My, my,” She chuckled. “You are quite talkative today,” “Eh- sorry?” Miko said stupidly. “I bet you would have loved to talk to me over all of those years,” Rea said, starting to remove the bib. “I did talk to you,” Miko started. “You sure did,” Rea smiled. “You told me everything,” Miko blushed, though not entirely sure why they felt so embarrassed about that. “Is- am I always going to be your…toy?” “You sure are,” She smiled, reaching under the tray to undo the buckle before lifting Miko out of the seat. “But I prefer to think of you as my little baby,” “Heh-” Miko chuckled, enjoying the sound of that as they wondered where Rea was taking them next. “So I can never go back?” Rea gently lowered Miko into a large playpen, the walls surely big enough to keep Miko from exiting on their own as the center was filled with colorful blankets, toys and pillows. “Not unless I took you back,” She said softly. “But a lot of things happened to line up to make this possible. I'm not sure you'd ever make this possible again,” “Make this possible-” Miko started, standing where they were as they looked back up at Rea towering over them. Rea reached down, grabbing the pacifier clipped to Miko’s onesie as she pushed it between their lips. “I think you're using far too much of that silly brain of yours,” She said softly, the sudden click of a TV as Miko’s favorite cartoon started to play. Miko turned towards the massive TV, feeling as though it spanned their whole vision as it definitely caught their eye. Miko felt Rea’s soft hand at the back of their head as she gently passed it over their head. They felt their spiraling thoughts come to a lull as they suddenly found their attention focused on the pacifier in their mouth as well as the show. “Why don't you let that silly brain relax for a while,” Rea’s voice cooed out of sight of Miko. “Enjoy some cartoons, fill your diaper…” Miko could feel her words controlling their thoughts. Their worry washed away as their bladder began to expand the otherwise dry padding of their fresh diaper. The rhythmic sucking of their pacifier continued to lull them into a sense of safety as Rea gave another soft swipe of her paw over his head. “Just know, your heart and soul were in agreement to become my little baby,” Rea said, turning to leave Miko in the playpen. “It wouldn't have happened otherwise,” Did you enjoy the story? Consider supporting my work over on SubscribeStar! Or be sure to let me know what you thought by interacting with the post!

Chapter One: The Scent of Lavender and Longing Notices: I haven't been posting much because of my college, it's complicated and I have a lot of work and I also have to work to pay for it, but I promise to post more chapters. If you want to support me, there's a link to my ko-fi and my buy me a coffee. Sorry for any spelling mistakes. I'm learning to improve my English, it's not my native language. *** The summer sun hung lazily over the sleepy suburb, casting golden streaks across the lawns and rooftops. For Lily Harper, it was supposed to be a peaceful day—curled up in her room with a dog-eared paperback, or maybe binging the latest sci-fi series she’d been raving about to her friends. At sixteen, she was a whirlwind of curiosity and independence, her short auburn hair perpetually tousled from biking through town, her hazel eyes sharp with the kind of defiance only a teenager could muster. But peace wasn’t on the agenda today. Her mother’s voice had cut through her plans like a knife that morning: “Last-minute work trip. You’re staying with Aunt Clara. No arguments.” Lily hated visiting Aunt Clara’s house. The air there always smelled of lavender and regret—a cloying mix that clung to the furniture and seeped into her clothes. It wasn’t just the scent, though. It was the way the house felt: too quiet, too still, like a museum of unfulfilled dreams. She stood in her bedroom now, shoving her Kindle, a sketchbook, and a tangle of earbuds into her suitcase, muttering under her breath. “I’m sixteen, Mom. I can stay home alone. I don’t need a babysitter.” Her mother, already halfway out the door with her own suitcase, didn’t budge. “Clara’s expecting you, Lily. Be good. It’s just a week.” A week. Seven days in that suffocating house with her aunt, who always seemed to hover too close, her smiles too wide. Lily sighed and zipped up her bag, resigned. She didn’t know it yet, but this summer—her sixteenth—was about to unravel in ways she couldn’t imagine. **** Forty miles away, Clara Bennett stood in the checkout line at the supermarket, her fingers tightening around the handle of her basket. She was 28, with soft blonde hair pulled into a neat bun and a floral sundress that screamed “housewife.” She worked part-time in marketing—crafting slogans for products she didn’t care about—but her real life was at home, waiting for something that never came. Her husband, David, was a salesman who spent more time in hotel rooms than with her, and their marriage had withered under the weight of a single, devastating truth: he was infertile. Clara’s dream of motherhood, once a vivid tapestry of nursery rhymes and tiny shoes, had frayed into a quiet, gnawing ache. The two women ahead of her in line didn’t help. They were her age, chatting brightly as the cashier scanned their items. One cradled a swollen belly, her hand resting proudly on it. The other held a pack of diapers, grinning. “I’m having my first,” the pregnant woman said, her voice bubbling with excitement. “Twenty-eight feels like the perfect time.” “Absolutely,” the other replied, tossing the diapers into her bag. “Plenty of energy to chase them around, change those diapers, enjoy every second.” Clara’s chest tightened. She stared at the jar of lavender candles in her basket, pretending to read the label. Enjoy every second. The words stung like salt in a wound. All the women her age were becoming mothers—posting baby photos online, swapping stories about sleepless nights—while she was left with an empty house and a husband who barely looked at her anymore. But today, something shifted. Her phone buzzed in her purse, and she fished it out to see a text from her sister: Lily’s staying with you for a week. Work emergency. Thanks, sis! Lily. Her niece. Sixteen, bright, a little wild—like Clara had been once, before life sanded down her edges. A slow smile crept across Clara’s face as she paid for her candles. She’d always adored Lily, hadn’t she? The girl’s visits were rare, but they’d given Clara a taste of something she craved—someone to care for, to fuss over. And now, a whole week. An idea flickered in her mind, fragile at first, then blazing. Lily could be more than a guest. She could be Clara’s chance. Not just to play aunt, but to have something—someone—to call her own. A little girl. Her little girl. The diapers in the woman’s bag flashed in her memory. Cute clothes. Soft blankets. A nursery she’d never gotten to use. Clara’s smile widened as she walked to her car, the summer heat pressing against her skin. This was fate, wasn’t it? Her luck was finally changing. Back at home, Lily dragged her suitcase down the stairs, her sneakers scuffing the hardwood. She’d argued with her mom until her throat hurt, but it was no use. “Clara’s lonely,” her mother had said, almost as an afterthought. “She could use the company.” Lily rolled her eyes. Lonely or not, Aunt Clara was weird—always watching her too closely, asking too many questions about school, about her life. Last time, she’d even tried to braid Lily’s hair, her fingers lingering like she was savoring it. It creeped Lily out. She tossed her suitcase into the backseat of her mom’s car and slumped into the passenger side. As they drove toward Clara’s house, the city faded into tree-lined streets and tidy lawns. Lily stared out the window, her Kindle resting on her lap. She’d survive this week. She’d hole up with her books and shows, tune out Clara’s hovering, and count the days until she was free again. The car pulled into the driveway of a modest two-story house, its shutters painted a faded blue. Lavender bushes flanked the porch, their scent already curling through the open window. Clara stepped out the front door, waving eagerly, her sundress swaying in the breeze. “Lily! Oh, I’m so glad you’re here!” she called, her voice too bright, her eyes glinting with something Lily couldn’t place. Lily forced a smile and grabbed her suitcase. “Hey, Aunt Clara,” she mumbled, brushing past her into the house. The air hit her like a wave—lavender and regret, thick and inescapable. She didn’t notice the way Clara’s gaze lingered on her, or the way her aunt’s hands clasped together, trembling with a quiet, desperate hope. This was going to be a long week.

Story Synopsis: This a new story is about a voluptuous woman (35 years old) Lilly who's career it has been to be a luxury brand influencer. For the last seven years Lilly has been at the top of her influencing career, modeling cloths, shoes, endorsing beauty product's, travel destination's, etc. It was during a trip to Tuscany where she met her soon to be husbands Bryan. Bryan who was ten years her senior had a "dad" bod and was the VP of a film studio. They fell madly in love, at that time Bryan who was just a single dad after his wife of 19 years passed away three years earlier. Bryan had a son named Paul (17 going on 18), Paul unlike his dad had a toned body but was quite and kept to himself. Three years later Lilly is still a top influencer but no longer the TOP one. She's getting older and is struggling to keep herself relevant. Meanwhile her friends also influencers & married have found new success as influencers......MOMMY influencers with their infants, toddlers and preschoolers. Lilly was never one to want to have a baby, getting Bryan fixed to keep her figure. However when it's suggested that Lilly can try teenage step mommy influencing videos with Paul. Lilly thinks to herself she must be crazy as an influencing video goes wrong and Lilly ends up "mothering" Paul for 30 seconds and the clip becomes one of her most recently popular & profitable ones, setting us on our path...... Chapter One: Lilly stared at the mirror, meticulously smoothing her platinum blonde hair into flawless waves, each strand gleaming under the vanity lights. At thirty-five, she'd painstakingly built an empire, one glamorous, curated post at a time. Once, Lilly's name dominated social media’s glamour spectrum; her extravagant travel vlogs, couture-filled closets, and meticulously staged selfies commanded millions of followers. Every endorsement deal had been a glittering jewel in her digital crown, each more luxurious than the last. But today, as her perfectly manicured finger scrolled through analytics, the steady decline in followers felt like tiny needles prickling her porcelain skin. Anxiety flickered in her carefully charcoal-outlined eyes as her reflection grimaced back at her. "You ready, Lilly?" Kim called from downstairs, her voice echoing with the unmistakable cheer of someone whose influencer career was effortlessly thriving. "Coming!" Lilly forced brightness into her voice, quickly swiping away her dwindling follower count and smoothing out her silk blouse. Descending the marble staircase of her pristine Sarasota home, Lilly’s smile tightened at the sight of her influencer friends—each glowing, effortlessly chic mothers expertly juggling toddlers, diaper bags branded with luxury logos, and carefully positioned smartphones. Her stomach knotted when Kim, cradling a squirming, giggling two-year-old, flashed a triumphant grin. "Seriously, Kim, your engagement lately has been insane," Tiffany gushed, adjusting her own baby’s organic cotton bonnet, her voice tinged with admiration and envy. "Mommy content is the new goldmine," Kim said smugly, bouncing her child gently on her hip. "Audiences adore real parenting struggles—it's authentic, relatable." Lilly felt her lips twitch involuntarily. Authentic. Relatable. The words tasted bitter in her mouth. Her polished lifestyle—luxury vacations, elite fashion events, exclusive skincare routines—once her currency, now seemed hollow beside the charming chaos of motherhood. "What's it like, Kim?" Lilly found herself asking, genuine curiosity softening her voice despite herself. "Being a mommy, I mean?" Kim's eyes lit up, face animated with a warmth Lilly had rarely seen. "Exhausting, messy, nonstop. I haven't had perfect nails in months because I'm always elbow-deep in mashed peas or diaper cream." Kim laughed warmly, kissing her son’s forehead. "But honestly? I wouldn’t trade it for anything. It's pure chaos, Lilly, but it fills you with so much love, you forget about everything else." Lilly’s heart twisted, an unfamiliar ache settling in her chest. Could she ever feel that way? Could motherhood really become her new platform? "Lilly, maybe you should consider it," Kim teased lightly, casting a glance around the elegantly childless space. "You've got Paul already—instant teenage content! Teenagers can be just as relatable." Lilly forced a laugh, masking her irritation. Paul. Bryan's gangly, withdrawn eighteen-year-old son from his previous marriage. Their interactions were mostly limited to polite avoidance, marked by awkward silences and sidestepped glances rather than genuine familial warmth. Just days ago, they'd argued awkwardly in the kitchen over something trivial. "Paul, have you seen my phone charger?" Lilly asked, her tone sharper than she'd intended. Paul barely glanced up from his cereal bowl, his voice a monotone. "No." "Well, it's not where I left it," she pressed, irritation rising. "Did you take it to your room again?" He sighed heavily, eyes narrowing slightly. "Why would I? I've got my own." "Because you've done it before," Lilly snapped, crossing her arms defensively. Paul shoved his chair back, frustration clear in the tense lines of his body. "Just forget it, okay? I'll buy you a new one if it's that important." The tension between them had thickened into a quiet resentment, their coexistence fractured into strained silences and terse exchanges, punctuated only by Bryan’s occasional interventions from afar. Hours later, as her friends waved cheerful goodbyes, Lilly sank onto her velvet sofa, her mind racing. Bryan, as always, was miles away on another endless business trip, leaving her alone in their pristine yet eerily empty home. Paul, hidden upstairs, absorbed in video games or whatever else consumed teenagers these days, seemed worlds apart. She'd never wanted children—babies were messy, noisy, an inconvenience to her meticulously curated existence. Yet now, desperation gnawed at her. The allure of revived success flickered temptingly, brighter than her long-held reservations. Chapter Two: Lilly woke the next morning surprisingly energized, slipping effortlessly into her brand-new Lulu Lemon leggings and Skechers slip-ons. A smile played on her lips as she recalled Kim's absurd suggestion about creating "parenting content." Parenting Paul, the teenage wastoid? Utterly ridiculous. But then again, perhaps borrowing Kim's adorable toddler Sammy occasionally—"Auntie Lilly" videos could provide the fresh content she needed. As she descended the stairs for her morning run, she paused outside Paul's bedroom door, compelled by an unfamiliar curiosity. Quietly pushing open the door, Lilly was momentarily startled by the sight—Paul lay sprawled across his bed, uncovered, vulnerable, and oblivious. Suppressing a giggle, she noticed Paul's immature frame and whispered to herself, amused, "Well, there's certainly one thing you didn't inherit from your daddy." Shaking her head lightly, she gently draped a sheet over him before silently exiting. Paul stirred awake shortly afterward, his skin prickling from embarrassment and unease. Had Lilly been in his room? Heat rose in his cheeks, shame tightening his chest. Quickly, he forced himself through his morning exercises—sit-ups, push-ups—trying desperately to shed his anxiety. Showering hastily, he avoided eye contact with his own reflection, feeling overly self-conscious about his youthful build. His mother's absence was palpable, the ache for her nurturing presence always a quiet pain. Andrea would have made mornings easier, warmer somehow. Entering the kitchen, Paul sighed at its emptiness. No breakfast—no renewal for the meal service, a subtle neglect. He envied Amber, whose mom made legendary breakfast nachos for her and her friends. Just as his thoughts spiraled darker, Lilly breezed in from her run, glowing and energized but clearly distracted. "Good morning, Lilly," Paul attempted a polite smile. "Good run? Want breakfast?" She paused, assessing him skeptically—his messy hair, childish Ninja Turtles shirt. "No thanks, Paul," she replied lightly, hiding amusement behind politeness. "Shouldn't you get going? You have school." Paul watched her retreat upstairs, irritation simmering beneath a veneer of indifference. Muttering "Dumb bitch," under his breath, he grabbed a Sunny D and protein bar, resigned to another lackluster morning. At school, the familiar anxiety knotted Paul's stomach. His solace lay in Drama and English, but everywhere else he was painfully average. Zach and Mitchell greeted him enthusiastically at his locker. "Hey man, your stepmom’s newest post is fire," Zach teased, elbowing him playfully. Paul grimaced, forcing a laugh, "Dude, that’s gross." It was humiliating having Lilly admired openly by peers. His embarrassment deepened as Amber and her cheerleading squad walked past. Paul’s breath caught, heart hammering. Amber's silky black hair cascaded over her shoulders, her emerald eyes sparkling as she laughed with friends. He daydreamed briefly about holding her hand, walking proudly beside her, hearing her whisper secrets just for him. Reality crashed back when she passed without even a glance, leaving Paul feeling utterly invisible. In gym class later, Paul dribbled the basketball awkwardly, his lanky limbs betraying him. Marcus and Dylan, star athletes, mocked openly, jeering loudly. "Hey, Pauly, pee-wee leagues are that way!" Dylan sneered, causing laughter to ripple through the class. Flustered, Paul felt heat rise to his face, humiliation making his hands shake. Suddenly, a shove sent him sprawling, and in a sickening moment of panic, he nearly lost control of his bladder. Mortified, he stood quickly, feeling his face burn red as he whispered to himself, "Great, still dribbling at 17. No girl's ever gonna want this." Back home, Lilly’s mind raced after her Zoom call with Kim and Mindy, jealousy simmering. Mindy's Huggies deal echoed in her thoughts—a five-year partnership because followers loved "real motherhood." Lilly stared at her declining follower count, resentment twisting her stomach. A spark of inspiration struck suddenly, an idea blooming. She remembered the awkwardness in Paul's demeanor, his shy uncertainty. What if she embraced teenage motherhood content instead? She could dominate a fresh niche, revitalizing her career. Yes, Paul was her ticket back to the top. "I'll My-Fair-Lady him," she whispered excitedly to herself. "Turn him into someone confident, someone followers will root for." Smirking, she considered how she'd charmed Bryan—through his stomach. Cooking Paul's favorite meal, peppercorn steak with twice-baked potatoes and steamed lemon-infused garlic green beans, would soften him up perfectly. That evening, Paul walked in warily, immediately struck by the tantalizing aroma. Lilly, standing poised in the kitchen, smiled warmly. "Hungry, Paul?" Her voice unusually gentle. "Yeah," he answered cautiously, taking a seat. "Smells incredible." The meal was undeniably delicious, each bite softening Paul's defenses slightly. Lilly watched carefully, sensing her opportunity. "Hey, Paul," she began carefully, voice gentle yet persuasive. "Would you… want to film something casual with me?" Paul hesitated mid-sip, skepticism clouding his expression. "Film what exactly?" "Something simple, maybe a day-in-the-life type of thing, or testing new products together," she proposed smoothly, attempting to mask her desperation with calm sincerity. His brows knitted suspiciously. "Why me? Isn't that what your friends' kids are for?" "Exactly," Lilly admitted, smiling with calculated authenticity. "Family content is really popular, and technically, we’re family. Could be good for us, Paul." Paul eyed her critically, thoughts racing. Finally, he sighed, nodding reluctantly. "Fine, just don’t make it weird, okay?" "Great!" Lilly exhaled, surprised by the genuine relief she felt. "It won’t be weird, Paul. It'll just be… authentic." He rolled his eyes softly but surprised himself by continuing the conversation casually. They shared stories of their day, Paul opening up cautiously about his humiliating gym class experience and the persistent ache of feeling invisible. Lilly found herself genuinely laughing and sympathizing, forgetting briefly her calculated intentions. As dinner ended, Paul, feeling oddly content, suggested hesitantly, "Maybe we could catch a movie sometime. Together, or separately if you prefer." Lilly smiled warmly, nodding. "I'd like that, Paul." Upstairs, Paul lay awake, conflicted. Lilly was manipulative—controlling—but tonight had felt almost…normal. His father's words echoed clearly: "Respect Lilly, but you don’t have to call her Mom." Paul hadn't, wouldn’t. Still, as he drifted off, he admitted begrudgingly to himself that dinner had felt comforting, like a glimpse of family he'd long missed. Meanwhile, downstairs, Lilly checked her phone eagerly—her initial teaser post about "teenage step-motherhood" had exploded in views. Her heart raced, excitement building. "This could work," she whispered triumphantly. "Maybe, just maybe, I've finally found my way back to the top." Chapter Three: Kim’s kitchen buzzed with warmth and the aroma of homemade applesauce as Lilly stepped inside, a gentle breeze following her through the open door. Kim was at the center of it all, apron splattered artistically with fresh applesauce, a picture of motherly charm as she attempted to feed her squirmy two-year-old, Dylan. The toddler giggled, smearing applesauce everywhere except his mouth. "Lilly! Come in, grab a seat," Kim greeted cheerily, dodging Dylan’s tiny hands. Lilly slid onto a kitchen stool, eyes sparkling with excitement. "So, guess what? I'm finally doing it—the teenage makeover series! Paul has reluctantly agreed to be my first victim." Kim clapped excitedly, nearly dropping the spoon. "Oh my gosh, this is exactly what you needed! Teens are so hot right now. Maybe something like 'Stepmom Style Rescue' or 'Teen Transformation Tuesdays'?" "Perfect! And maybe a ‘Date-Night Disaster’ episode," Lilly laughed, enthusiasm spilling over as they bounced ideas back and forth. Their excited chatter halted abruptly as Dylan spat out applesauce, giggling at the mess he'd created. "Oh, great," Kim sighed dramatically, wiping Dylan's chubby face. "This could definitely go viral." "Careful, Kim," Lilly teased gently. "Don't expect compliments from any clean eaters. Paul stained his shirt with spaghetti last night. He's 17, not 17 months." Kim laughed loudly. "Paul’s always been adorable. Maybe your teenager needs a teenage-sized bibby!" Their laughter echoed through the kitchen, Dylan joining in gleefully at the sound of their voices. Later in the day sunlight danced over the clear blue water as Paul, Zach, and Mitchell splashed around Paul's backyard pool, passing a basketball between them. Paul leaped, throwing a wild shot that missed spectacularly. "You going FIU for sure, Zach?" Mitchell called, expertly snatching the rebound. "Pretty much set," Zach said, sinking an easy shot. "How about you, Mitch?" "University of Miami," Mitchell replied, puffing his chest out proudly. "Already got my acceptance letter." Paul's stomach twisted. "Cool," he shrugged, attempting casual confidence. "I'm thinking LSU, TCU, or Maryland State." Internally, Paul winced. If only they'd hurry up with those waitlist decisions. Don't blow your cover now, man. "Good luck getting into any of those," Zach teased playfully. "Unless Amber's going with you. Then you might have a shot." "Dude, totally," Mitchell laughed. "No chance in hell," he added, dramatically humming Vince McMahon’s theme song. "Shut up, guys," Paul protested weakly, cheeks reddening. "Amber and I totally held hands once." "By accident," Zach countered immediately, mimicking awkward hand fumbling. Mitchell doubled over laughing. Humiliated, Paul's embarrassment morphed into a mischievous impulse. He launched the basketball hard, unintentionally catching Zach squarely in the groin. "Dude, what the FUCK was that?" Zach shouted, collapsing dramatically into the water. "Language!" Lilly’s voice sliced through the laughter sharply. The boys turned, instantly quiet, captivated by Lilly casually walking toward the sauna. Her white bikini top hugged her curves perfectly, emphasizing her slender waist and gently accentuating her graceful neckline. The matching white bikini bottom sat elegantly on her hips, highlighting her toned legs and shapely figure. Each step she took was confident yet casual, effortlessly drawing attention with a gentle sway that emphasized the natural elegance and allure of her figure. Paul blushed deeper. "Sorry," he muttered. "Remember, Paul, we're filming today," Lilly said breezily. "Play nice." Mitchell helped Zach stand, leaning close with a teasing whisper, "I hate when your stepmom leaves, but love watching her walk away." "Hey, Paul," Zach called weakly, recovering slowly. "Is today's video X-rated or triple-X?" The boys erupted into laughter again, splashing water playfully, while Paul's embarrassment smoldered beneath the surface. "Hey lovelies! Welcome back! Today I'm sharing essential tips for parenting your teenage stepchild!" Lilly chirped into her phone camera as Paul walked reluctantly into frame, visibly uncomfortable. "Can we just not?" Paul groaned, tugging at his shirt awkwardly. "Aw, honey, it'll be quick," Lilly cooed in a soothing, maternal tone usually reserved for toddlers. "Today, we're tackling teen grunge," Lilly continued cheerfully, ignoring Paul’s protest. She began pulling clothes from his closet, her voice dripping with saccharine sweetness. "Let's see what's hiding in here!" Each item Lilly revealed intensified Paul's embarrassment. "Really, Paul? Is this a shirt or a cleaning rag? Oh, these jeans—did you wrestle a bear in them?" Paul’s anxiety grew with each critique, his face heating painfully. Lilly's internal monologue screamed with frustration. How can he go out dressed like this? We need something that screams confidence, not ‘I found this in a dumpster.’ She triumphantly pulled out an outfit from Paul's childhood—a checkered polo shirt, khaki shorts with suspenders, and a bowtie. "Oh, how adorable! You still fit into this!" "Stop, Lilly! Enough!" Paul snapped, voice shaking, embarrassment turning to anger. "I’m not a toddler! Get out of my room!" "Oh, sweetie," Lilly soothed dismissively, gently patting his arm as though calming a child. "Just a little stage fright. It'll pass once you see how popular this gets. Trust me." "I said STOP!" Paul shouted fiercely, stunning Lilly into silence. "Get the hell out of my closet, my room, my life!" Lilly blinked, caught off guard by his intensity, and silently backed out. Hours later, Lilly sat editing footage in her home office, smiling fondly at the screen. She carefully selected moments where Paul appeared adorably frustrated, giggling at his childish protests. Oh, Paul, she thought affectionately. You really are too precious. She paused on the clip of Paul in the childhood outfit, hesitating before deciding it was too good to exclude. Adorable, yes, but we definitely need to upgrade your style. Her eyes drifted to her calendar, counting down—395 days until Paul left for college. Lilly sighed dreamily, imagining a luxurious cruise with Bryan. Just the two of us, no interruptions. God, we need that. "Only 395 days left," she whispered happily. Engrossed, she swiftly reviewed clips, missing one critical segment—a small slip, an accidental comment recorded clearly. She uploaded the video obliviously, unaware that this seemingly innocent oversight would soon send their lives spiraling into an unexpected, unplanned future, far removed from her dreams of a leisurely cruise.

Hey everyone im a 23 year old abdl switch looking for any potential parnter (female) in the area i know its not easy to find anyone in the abdl community but i still got hope so if anyone see this feel free to message or post your own

This is my very first real foray into ABDL/age regression (had another one, but it went nowhere). Like all of my stories, there are mature themes, and I will warn you when we get to them - even with the content warnings in the tags; I have not led readers astray or lied to them about trigger warnings, and I'm never going to start. About critique, feel absolutely free to tell me what I'm doing wrong; in fact, I encourage it with all my heart! I want to publish this under my pseudo penname in books for AR/AB stuff, and in order to publish without mistakes and errors, I absolutely need to know what I've done wrong. If you can't find anything wrong, then tell me what you liked, please! These things make me a better writer. I'm not soft when it comes to critique, and I'll always listen to it. If you're ready - and still with me - let the story begin: - Chapter One: A Girls' Night Out on the Town. - Svetlana Volkova was going to meet her two friends, Tatiana Voronina and Galina Tigrova for a normal Sunday brunch, and she had the feeling it was going to be quite exciting - especially on the day before Halloween. The three women weren’t really anything special, not really. All three were twenty-five-year-old Pittsburgh natives (from Russian parents), athletic, excellent figures (each of them were D cups), and all three were top-notch daycare workers. They had known each other since they were young, since before they could remember. Each of them had mousy-brown hair that they dyed to look prettier, and each of them had piercing icy-blue eyes. Some had confused the three for triplets at first glance. It was fine by them; they were each very much close. Even when they had their fights, it was solved rather quickly and with no hard feelings. Svetlana walked down the sidewalk with a purpose as her Pittsburgh Penguins jersey, knee-length black skirt and purse fluttering in the gusty wind. She brushed her shoulder-length dyed-golden-brown hair away from her eyes as she neared the stop. Tatiana was the first to notice, as she waved and smoothed her Penguins jersey and golden skirt, her shoulder-blade-length dyed-auburn curls noticeable. She nudged Galina, who was busy twirling her navel-length, shockingly-dyed-royal-purple hair before she turned to see her friend and jumped to her feet out of shock (and yes, she too was wearing a Penguins jersey and a golden skirt). The women walked over, hugging each other with gleeful looks on their faces. “Well, you finally came here, Svetka,” Tatiana said with a smirk. “We were beginning to think you had gotten bored.” “Bored? Of you girls? Never!” Svetlana was beaming. “Girl, I can’t remember the last time we haven’t spoken!” Galina exclaimed. “We do this so much, they give us free food.” “And we wear it well,” Tatiana laughed, causing the other two to join in. Svetlana sat down with her two friends. “So, how are things with you?” she all but sang. “Good! Can’t wait for the Pens game; that new swanky bar has the perfect place to watch,” Tatiana said. “You feel like coming, Svetka?” “Of course, Tanya!” the woman said. “I’m surprised we’re going out barhopping, though; we don’t have a car…” “Oh, come on, Svetka,” Galina said. “It’ll be so much fun.” She paused. “The only problem is, we have to bring someone else who can drive us, since our car is in the shop, and the only person we know who’s interested is…” “Celine,” the three said simultaneously, as they all let out annoyed sighs. Celine Fuchs was their old housemate they hated, and the feeling was very much mutual. A nosy busybody three years younger than them, Celine made no secret about having a fiancé to go back home to (it wasn’t that they couldn’t get boyfriends if they wanted; they were just not interested in dates at the moment.), and she critiqued them on every little thing, every miniscule detail, despite the fact that she was a law clerk. It was hell to deal with her. “You going to call her, Svetka?” Tatiana asked. “It’s not like we have a choice,” Svetlana muttered. She opened her smartphone and called Celine’s number. One ring. Two rings. Three rings. “Hello, who is this?” Celine asked in an annoyed tone. “It’s Svetlana.” “Oh, hi, Svetlana. What do you want?” “Tatiana, Galina, and I were going to catch the Pens game tonight at the new bar. Was wondering if you’d come.” “Oh, that would be marvelous!” Celine’s voice entirely changed, sounding genuinely excited. “Well, I’ll have to get ready. You planning on parking? Bringing money for food? What time would be best to leave-” “Don’t worry, Celine, we’re all going in the same car,” Svetlana said calmly. “Might as well bring my car; it’s a new one.” “You sure?” “It’s got multiple seats.” “Okay, fine. We’ll take your car.” “Can I bring my fiancé?” “Sorry. Girls' night out.” “Oh, well, I’ll tell him to go to our house. Where do I pick you three up?” “Right at Market Square. You’ll know us.” “Of course. Have a wonderful day! Go Pens!” Svetlana sighed when Celine hung up on her. Her two friends looked at her. “Guess it’s a go. She’s picking us up in her car.” “Ugh, she always likes to brag,” Tatiana muttered. “Always. It’s a new car, new clothes, new boyfriend, what-fucking-ever, I don’t care.” “She’s so fucking insufferable,” Galina said with a sigh. “I guess riding in her car won’t be the worst thing, right?” “True. It’s only one time, then never again,” Tatiana agreed with much reluctance. “Let’s just go to Market Square and wait; the game starts at 5:00, and it’s already 2:00 PM.” “Agreed.” They finished paying for their brunch and included a generous tip before walking to Market Square (hey, they always could use exercise, even with the various male catcallers), getting there at around 3:00 PM. It was a short wait until a brand-new Honda Odyssey that all but blared that it was Celine’s car pulled up, the aforementioned driver waving at them. “Hellooo!” she called. “You ready!” “Yeah, we are,” Svetlana said. No shit we’re ready, you dumb bitch. We’ve been ready! The three women packed into the backseats, none of them wanting to sit in the front with their annoying old housemate. “Look, I get you don’t like me, but…I do appreciate you bringing me with you to the bar with you,” Celine said politely. Svetlana looked at her younger ex-housemate who had a genuine smile on her face. Celine certainly was fairly attractive, actually, scratch that, definitely attractive with a blonde pixie cut, inquisitive sea-green eyes, and a larger bust than even they had. Tatiana was the only one to break the silence. “Sure, I mean, might as well bring you along; we know how big a fan you are,” she said. “Still, it is appreciated. Still, expect this to be a one-time thing, though.” “The feeling’s quite mutual,” Svetlana said bluntly. If only she knew just how dead wrong her words were. - So, let me know if there's anything I can improve on, anything you liked or disliked, stuff like that~

Can someone please change my messy jeans. Im starting to feel very horny, causing me to play with it in my jeans. What do you think of my big brown stain all over my butt?

She had to shit badly, but as she kept walking down the street, she couldn't hold it back anymore. This makes her shit herself and a big brown stain is visible on her ass. Starting to feel horny, Amanda decides to play with her poopy jeans, making an even bigger mess (and more stinky)

Part 1 I can’t say I was in a bright point of my life, literally or figuratively. The perpetual darkness of third shift work coupled with the lackluster performance in my freshman year of college and losing my girlfriend of two years only a month before had sent me down a spiral of depression that I wasn’t certain would have an achievable recovery. I thought when I graduated from high school that I’d had life all figured out. I would take the job working the night shift at the airport for a few years, then go on to become a hot-shot business man or advertising executive. The airport would provide me with free tuition to the university a few hours from my home town, and the degree would get me the rest of the way. I guess to tell you a little bit about myself... I’m Adam Stafford. I’m the youngest child of Dennis and Joanne Stafford, and brother to Megan. I grew up in a small community that kept me sheltered from just about everything not small-town or Jesus-y. My Dad is a pilot for United Airlines, my Mom an executive for the local hospital. They divorced my sophomore year of highschool in a very messy battle, and pretty much alienated everyone in the family from each other. We’ve all gone our own ways, really only communicating for weddings, funerals, birthdays, or normal holidays. Don’t feel bad, it really is better this way. I had a pretty good childhood, no major complaints. I was always outgoing as a kid, knowing that a sharp wit and self-deprecating humor would remove any ammo that any school bullies would seek to leverage. Not to be arrogant, but I was a cute kid. Unfortunately for me, the cuteness never really went anywhere. I never hit that magical growth spurt that would cause me to tower above my friends, dunk a ball, or set records of the track. I currently stand a slightly below average height of 5’6”. I also never seemed to experience the flood of testosterone that would sculpt my body like a Greek god either. I guess I just stayed cute and youthful when everyone else became handsome and matured. But, like I said, I was never really picked on, so I didn’t mind my height or looks. I was moderately popular by highschool, usually being known as the smart-ass class clown. I had no trouble maintaining a 4.0 grade point average while also cutting jokes constantly. My humor and confidence opened up doors for me. I was nominated to prom court my Junior year, and also started dating a beautiful girl named Sarah. She was a grade younger than I was and came from a well-respected family not far from mine. As my perverted uncle Nick would say “That girl comes from good stock.” She and I dated all through my senior year, never really had any fights, and my parents adored her and hers adored me. We were voted “Most Likely to Stay Together” by the yearbook committee and happily danced in the spotlight as homecoming king and queen... a real shocker since I didn’t play football. Sarah was heart-broken when I decided to move for school. She had known it was my intent, but I think she assumed I would change my mind because we were dating. I had considered staying a time or two, but with the still fresh divorce of my parents and my sister moving away to California for school, I knew I couldn’t stay in small-town America for much longer. After the initial shock wore off, we made the plan together that she would move in with me after she graduated and we would attend college together, live together, and live up to the expectations of the yearbook committee. My job, coupled with free tuition would allow us to get an apartment together and, down the road, we’d both graduate. We’d start a family, be rich and successful, and have a marriage so happy that our grandkids would tell their children about. It was that simple, and it all laid out perfectly. She and I did everything together while we dated. I loved it at the time, but later realized that the friends I had prior to us dating all seemed to have move on. I didn’t have any core friends anymore, she consumed my every waking moment. I don’t think she was trying to cause a falling out, I think she was just so in love with the thought of being in love that she couldn’t let go. Sarah and I were both each other’s first for just about everything. We awkwardly explored our raging teenage hormones not long after we started dating, both trying to build the courage to take things just a little bit further each opportunity we had. I can vividly remember the look on Sarah’s face when she touched my cock for the first time. It was over my shorts, but I could tell she tried to play it off like an accident as her hand slowly rubbed on my thigh. Of course having zero experience and a beautiful girl rub her hands on me caused some tenting to happen rather quickly. She noticed. It was the first touch that shot electricity through my body as we laid cuddled up on the chair in the den of her parents upscale country-chic home, a blanket covering our still-clothed bodies. She moved her hand away quickly at first contact. I could see her face from the corner of my eye, flushed with excitement, very lightly nibbling on her lower lip with nerves. After a few seconds, I felt her hand begin to creep back up. I heard her sigh audibly as she very carefully laid her hand on my now fully erect dick. I could see the faintest smile form on her face as she crossed the hurdle. Both of us were too afraid to do much else, but she did very gently rub for a moment before we heard the garage door open, signaling that our alone time was at an end. From that day on, we both pushed the envelope just a bit more. I took advantage of days she would wear skirts to school and use the ease of access to fondle her anytime we had some privacy. I’m happy to say that I was her first non-self-induced orgasm, right there under that same blanket on that same chair. I can remember hearing her try and stifle her moans, no doubt fearful of waking her parents directly above us in their bedroom. It nearly sent me over the edge as well when she sucked my fingers clean right after. One evening while her parents were out celebrating their anniversary, Sarah excused herself to the restroom in the middle of ‘The Goonies’ and emerged wearing only her baby blue thong and matching bra, her hair tied up with a white lace ribbon. She approached me, my jaw now slack from the beauty I was witnessing, and yanked the blanket from my lap. She settled in on her knees in front of me trying to appear confident and sexy, but I could see her trembling from nerves. I could tell how big of a step this was for her. She pulled my shorts and boxers down, nearly ripping them in the process, and stared wide-eyed at my dick. She never really looked closely at it while using her hands. She would usually play coy and keep watching TV while jerking me off. Now though, she was face to face. I can still see the shimmer from the chapstick on her lips as she very slowly moved her mouth over the head of my cock. She froze once it was in for what felt like an eternity. I could hear her breathing becoming rapid, and for the first time in front of me, I saw her hand move quickly into the waistband of her panties as she touched herself. As she began moving my dick in and out of her mouth, her hand motions became more rapid under the thin baby blue fabric. It wasn’t 3 minutes into the blowjob before Sarah had a massive orgasm, seemingly larger than the ones I could giver her with my own hands or tongue. She pulled her face away, a trail of saliva extending from the head of my cock to her lips and only said ‘fuck’. I believe it was at that very moment that Sarah realized that she had a passionate love for giving head. She attacked my dick after that, like there was nothing else in the world. She didn’t flench when I came, just swallowed and tried to keep going until I pushed her off due to the sensitivity. Things progressed from there. Sarah gave me head every chance she could, preferring to give orgasms rather than receive them. We finally had sex a few weeks after that, in the dark basement bedroom of a friends house. I was disappointed that she didn’t seem to enjoy it as much as I thought she would, opting after maybe 5 minutes to have me pull out and finish in her mouth. We didn’t have sex often, but when we would, it always ended in the same way. Everything in life was perfect, even after I moved… or so I thought. I went home many weekends and we seemed to pick up right where we left off. Everything was perfect. Until Sarah cheated on me, at least. I heard about it from a former classmate still living back home. He said he saw Sarah and some guy in a car together driving in town. He said it was a new looking BMW, a car that isn’t very common in our small town, so he took notice and tried to see who was driving. He didn’t recognize the guy driving, but he knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that it was her, he got a clear view from the windshield as they passed on the road. He said he turned around to see what was up and after about 5 minutes of following them, he said he saw Sarah sit up tall, then lean her body across the center console of the car. He said he didn’t see her again for about 10 minutes and that the guy started driving pretty erratic during that time, and kept rolling his head around. He followed at a distance and eventually saw her head rise again and they carried on. He followed them until they turned into a restaurant. He circled the block and watched them walk hand-in-hand into the building. He even said she was wearing a little yellow sun dress... I knew it well. She always looked amazing in it. I guess it goes without saying that I felt like I had been stabbed in the chest as I listened to his recanting of the story. I trusted the guy and knew he wouldn’t be saying these things to fuck with me. I quickly got off the phone with him and called her, but it went straight to voicemail. I tried again, again right to voicemail. Finally she sent me a text asking what was up. I didn’t know what else to do so I said “Jeremy saw you two together. I’m bummed you never offered to give me road head.” Of course this elicited a call back right away. I was heartbroken, but I did appreciate that she didn’t try and deny anything. She didn’t lie. She said she wasn’t happy anymore and wanted to move on. By this point, I knew what she meant. I had started working third shift already and had a rapid decline in happiness. I was always cranky, always tired. She was right and I hated myself for it. “You’re not you anymore, Adam. You’re sad all of the time... you sleep constantly. You don’t strike up conversations on the phone, and that’s all we have most of the time since we can’t be together.” She had told me as I stared blankly at the wall of my kitchen, tears now flooding my vision. “I’m sorry you found out like this, but I’m glad you found out.” “Yeah, pretty shitty way of you breaking it off though.” I countered. She agreed. That was the last time we spoke. After Sarah ended it, I sunk further into a depressive state. My life revolved solely around work, school, and Netflix in my basement studio apartment. Typically I would wake up around 10 in the morning and catch the campus shuttle to class. The classes were specifically scheduled for employees of the airport, allowing us to work nights and attend school without as much sleep depravation. After class I would usually eat some dinner in the campus cafeteria and do some homework, then report in for my shift. I didn’t mind my job. It was easy compared to the manual labor most people had to do to pay for their tuition. I drove a tug around pulling trailers of packages bound for different planes all night. All... night... long. I could usually start my shift with a conversation with the dock supervisor and not talk to another person for the rest of the night. I was known as ‘Tug 4301’ and drove the exact route from the south dock to the west ramp, spots 1, 3, 5, 7, and 9, then back to the south dock to reload and do it all again. We weren’t allowed to have music, cell phones, audio books, or anything else to help pass the time due to FAA regulations, so I had hours to see the same sights, and have the same thoughts and internal conversations. At around 3 in the morning, I would park my tug back behind the south dock and begin the walk back to the shuttle to campus. From the bus stop, it was a brief walk back to my apartment. By this time, the vast majority of the factory employees had already departed, meaning the bus ride was usually as isolated as the tug. Back in the basement abyss, the daylight blacked out by thick curtains and a “Please do not disturb, I work the graveyard shift!” sign that the previous occupant had left behind, I ended my day with some concoction of frozen meals and another episode of The Office. Occasionally, I would think about Sarah. How her hair seemed to shine as intensely as the sun. How she would nibble gently at my lower lip when she would kiss me. How she would deftly put her hair up in a ponytail and lick her lips before she would push me back towards the bed or chair... or floor and nearly attack my dick. These memories would cease thanks to my self delivered orgasm, and I hate to say it... sometimes I would cry. I would always feel ashamed. By 5am, I would be asleep, waiting for the alarm to signal that it was time to live another instance of Groundhog Day all over again. It was nearly six months into this routine that I decided it was time to get help. I knew I was depressed. I scheduled an appointment with a counselor at school on a Monday morning. I didn’t work Sunday nights, so Monday was usually my ‘live like a normal person’ day, but I knew I was going to keep going down darker and darker paths until there was no return. Fortunately by this time, the nagging memories of Sarah had faded to an occasional jolt of emotion that would strike unprovoked, but would subside after a quick orgasm. “Have you been eating alright, you look really thin...” the counselor said as I sat in the chair across from her. The question reeled in my thousand yard stare. “Umm... probably could eat better, to be honest. I don’t have much of an appetite, really.” I awkwardly responded. I had lost a significant amount of weight in the past few months. At my high school graduation, I was nearly 140lbs. At my last work physical a few days prior, I was down to 116lbs. Even at 5’6”, I was looking too thin for my frame. “Adam, this is pretty serious. I think you need to see a doctor... this may be more than you and I can handle alone. You’ve got me a bit worried.” she said with a concerned look. “Will you do that? Will you promise me that you’ll see one of our doctors?” “Yeah, I guess so. Yeah.” murmured back. “And I want you to promise me, Adam... I want you to promise me that you’ll look after yourself until then. And I want you to promise me that you’ll come back and see me after your appointment. I’m going to schedule it. Okay?” “Yeah, of course.” I said, realizing that she was genuinely worried that I would hurt myself. “I will, I promise.” She smiled at that, and attempted to give me a reassuring pat on my hand. “Maybe you should hang out with some friends until then. Maybe try and have fun... see a movie, bowl, laser tag... try and not be alone if you can help it.” she said as she escorted me to the end of the hallway of the student health center. I smiled as best I could. I hoped it to be warm, but the look on her face told me that she could see right through the facade. The walk back to my apartment seemed colder than usual. I looked around at the other people navigating their way thought the urban campus with their heads slung low to protect from the biting wind and wondered if I was alone in feeling like this, or if there were others near me right now that were struggling just as bad. Maybe if I tried, I would find others like me and we could pick each other up. If I tried... but I really didn’t feel like trying. They probably wouldn’t either. I arrived back to my apartment and sat in bed, turned on Netflix, and opened up my laptop. It wouldn’t hurt to look and see if anyone was out there. Maybe grab lunch with someone, maybe a movie. I decided to check around on some of the school forums and Facebook to see if any groups were meeting soon. I didn’t see any that really caught my interest. I eventually ended up Craigslist thinking maybe there were some groups posting on there. I browsed for a while, nothing piquing my interest. I was about to close out the page when I saw the ‘Personals’ section and decided to browse that avenue as well just for the heck of it. The ‘F for M’ section was pretty sparse, most of the women looking were significantly older, had children, or were blatantly looking for money in exchange for company. While I wasn’t seeing anything that interested me, I was finding some thrill in reading the posts. Some were witty, some funny. Some were so sexually charged that I considered responding for a split second, kids or age be damned. I navigated each section enthralled by how some people were able to put themselves out there so openly, so anonymously vulnerable. I envied their cavalier attitude and only wished I could put myself out there like they did. I kept going down the rabbit hole, page after page, profile after profile. Some of the specifics people were listing were repulsive, but many made me jealous that I didn’t have Sarah to try them with. I wasn’t really prepared for some of the detail I encountered in the ‘M for M’ section, to say the least. I had never really given much thought to gay sex, it was something that went undiscussed in sheltered small-town USA. I didn’t have any issue with gay people, but I honestly didn’t give it much more thought than that. But the level of detail described of the litany of posts from just today... I didn’t have to use my imagination much. I clicked through post after post, caught up in reading the carnal nature of the post, intrigued beyond belief by what I was reading. Most of the posts didn’t talk about love or relationships, they talked about gritty sex. They talked about gang bangs and blow-and-gos. Anonymous mouths for anonymous dicks. It was enthralling. “Loving but Firm Professional seeking Young, Inexperienced to Nurture and Teach” the title read as I scrolled down the list, measured now by minutes scrolling rather than pages. It was lost in the sea of others, but it stood out to me for some reason. I clicked the link and stared intently as the screen flickered from the main page to the posting. “Hi, thanks for reading. I’m a 38 year old legal professional looking for a young boy between 18 and 22 to teach about sexual desire. Ideal candidate is slim and naturally submissive to power, and completely inexperienced with men. I want a boy I can build from the ground up. Must have an open mind. Message me if you think this is you, you’ll know right away if it is.” Fuck. I don’t know what came over me at that moment, but my heart began to race, my hands became sweaty, and my lips dry. I read and reread the post multiple times, each time exciting me more. It was as if instinct required that I replied. I straightened myself up in bed and began to search my laptop for a face picture that was generic enough to be lost in a crowd. I didn’t want this guy recognize me right away, just in case. I found a full body picture from earlier in the fall at a Halloween party back home. I didn’t dress up, but I thought I looked decent, and the ball cap I was wearing at the time obstructed part of my face. “Hello. I’m not gay, so I’m not sure why I’m replying to be honest. I've never been with a guy. I'm 18, a freshman in college. Something about your post. It struck me. I don’t even know what else to write. You don't have to write back if you don't want or if I don't fit what you say you're looking for." Attachment: 1” My heart was frantically beating in my chest as I hit send from my spam collecting Yahoo Mail account. I had felt more alive in these few minutes than I can remember feeling since moving to the city. I stared at the inbox, nearly expecting an immediate rejection reply or an email from someone back home saying they were cat-fishing and happened to reel me in. I stared at the screen for at least five minutes, barely breathing before setting the laptop down and getting up to use the restroom and grab a drink. I nearly dove across the room when I heard the ‘Ding’ signifying a new email. “Save 15% or more on car insurance with Geico”. Damn it. What the hell was I doing. I’m not gay. I’ve literally never even thought about it until 10 minutes ago, and now I’m so worked up to get the attention of someone writing on a public forum. I closed the laptop and walked over to the chair to focus in on Season 4 of The Office... yet again. Sipping on the Diet Coke and watching Dwight be Dwight and Jim be Jim, the urge to check again struck me. It had been some time, surely enough for some sort of response. I retyped the password into the Yahoo Mail page and saw the familiar ’Inbox (1)’ notification staring me in the face. I clicked, and went weak as the page opened. There it was. “Re: Seeking” I took a deep breath and clicked on the email that loaded painfully slow. “Hello. Thanks for writing. I know you. Don’t worry, not you specifically (although hard to tell with the photo so far away). I know your type though. I'm willing to bet that you just happed to stumble upon my message without really going out and looking for it. I have a feeling this is so new to you that you've really got very little desire in actually meeting anyone. If you are serious about at least meeting up and discussing more, send me a better picture. -Steve” With a slight smirk on my face, and my heart back to racing, I opened Facebook to find a better picture to send. I selected one from a family vacation in Hawaii. I had shaggy, dirty blonde hair and was standing shirtless in front of a waterfall on the Napali Coast. I was bronzed by the sun, and a smile beaming on my face. A tinge of pain hit me as I looked at the picture, I was standing there with Sarah. Her beautiful face staring up at me, a smirk affixed to her full lips, and her gorgeous body clad in a small red bikini. I drew in a deep breath and downloaded the photo to my desktop and cropped Sarah’s face and body out of the picture until only myself and the waterfall remained. “As requested. -Adam Attachment: 1” Sent. I felt as if I were going to vomit at that point. If this were a rouse, I was surely busted. It was clearly me in the photo, no mistaking that. A screencap of the conversation with my picture plastered there was surely enough to ruin any chance I had at a happy life, if malice were intended. Ding. Inbox (1) “Re: re: re: Seeking” “You’re perfect, baby. Perfect in every way. You are exactly what I was hoping you would be. My name is Steve. I’ve been pretty clear with what I’m really looking for, so I hope that you’ll understand when I say that I’m not interested in games and flaking out on meetings, etc. If you really are interested, and if you really are willing, I want to meet you face to face. Send me your phone number if you want to keep going. Attachment: 1” I double clicked the attachment, fearful that what I had conjured up in my mind would be a far stray from reality. The painfully slow wi-fi struggled to open the picture, but when it did, I was stunned. He was so handsome. Large, for sure. Not fat at all, but he had to be at least 6’6” judging by the SUV that he towered over. He had a stern smile and an intense gaze at the camera... it felt as if he took the picture specifically for me. His hair, his suit... he was the personification of masculine. I struggled to figure out how only a few hours ago I was numb and seemingly entirely heterosexual, and now I was lusting over a man. A dominant man... and I wanted it to happen so bad. I did everything I could for the next few hours to distract myself from the email. I had to be at work tonight, so no phone, no email. I knew if I wanted to go through with this, I would need to decide well before then. He was very insistent that the only content in the reply be my phone number. What if I sent it and he called while I was working? What if he began texting me with times and locations and I was unable to reply? I knew I had to decide now. Being the decisive and confident guy I am, I flipped a coin. Okay... heads, I send my phone number. Tails... I don’t. Simple. Leave it up to fate. With a deep breath, I flipped the coin into the air. Heads. “I’m serious: 555-776-2323 -Adam”

Edit: Hi everyone just wanted to edit this to add to it. The first thing is I want to say that this is inspired by an older story from the old website ABDLhomestead. Was a great site for ABDL stories before it finally closed down. I used the major story points I could remember, and then added onto it and expanded past where I remember it stopping. The main character as I have written him is based on my own body type as a child. I peaked in size around kindergarten and then didn't get another good growth spurt until almost middle school. However I grew up on a farm and so was still strong for my size and could lift upwards of 50 pounds by the time I was 9 despite only weighing around 60 pounds myself. I also altered my details the story a bit that may not have been clear enough, and tried to correct any spelling errors I found. Let me know what you think. Will be trying to update with more in the next week or two. Hi, my name is Andrew. I am 10 but frequently get mistaken for a 6 or 7 year old. I'm the smallest kid in my grade. My dad says I just take after my mom who was on the smaller side. Other than my size I'm normal for a 10 year old. I play football and baseball for the last two years and I really enjoy being outside as much as possible. Whether it be hiking, biking, swimming, or anything else in the outdoors. I love it all. I have a secret though. For as long as I can remember I have had a desire and need to wear diapers. They are so soft and fluffy, and make me feel safe anytime I wear one. I did wet the bed until I was 6 and would sneak the pull ups my dad bought for me during the day whenever I thought no one would notice. Lastly this story is written from the viewpoint of the late 90s when home phones were still a common thing, and no one batted an eye at a kid being home alone for a couple of hours after school. In the last year my dad had started letting me earn an allowance by doing things for him around the house outside of my normal chores. He says it's a way for me to learn responsibility with money and earning money. I haven't minded. It's usually easy tasks that he would normally handle like straightening up the garage or organizing the tool shop. I saved the money and each month while I was home alone in the afternoon after school I would ride down to the nearest store and buy a pack of the largest baby diapers they had. They always had up to size 7 in the Luvs and they fit me well enough I thought. They were a bit snug, but weren't too tight or difficult to get on. I often wore them in the afternoon before dad got home from work. I wouldn't actually use them all the time as I wanted the pack to last me at least a month so I would only use one every couple of days or so. Even with my diaper purchases each month I had a decent amount of money hidden away in a can in my closet that I had been saving. I am trying to save up to get a dirt bike. I know it's going to take me a while to save up enough, but my dad has also said he won't let me ride one until I am at least 13. So I have plenty of time to save. Today though was different than most of my boring days. I got off the bus in the afternoon as usual. Soon as my feet hit the ground I was off running to the front door. I didn't like to waste a moment of my limited time before my dad got home. Unlocking the door, I took off my shoes putting them on a shoe rack, then ran upstairs to my bedroom. Once there I dropped my backpack in the corner next to the door, and went straight to my closet. I had made a small cutout in the back of the closet with a cutter from the shop. I cut the board at an angle so it could slip in and out fo the original hole without making a mess or falling inward. Inside was my pack of diapers, a pacifier, and a baby bottle. Pulling them all out, I removed a diaper and spread it out on the floor. Removing my pants and underwear, I laid down on top of the diaper and pulled it up and taped it into place. It felt amazing and comforting to have the diaper on. With just my t-shirt and diaper on, I put the pacifier in my mouth and went to the kitchen. I filled the bottle with apple juice and began drinking it down when the house phone rang. Looking at the caller ID I was it was my dad calling and answered it. "Hey bud, Mrs. Thomasson next door was wondering if you would be willing to help her move some stuff up into her attic. I told her I would ask you. She is willing to pay you for the help." My dad said after I said hello. "Sure that would be awesome. It could further my savings to get a dirt bike sooner!" I said excitedly. "OK ok, I'll let her know you are on your way over. Be good, and make sure you do a good job." He said before we told each other bye. Running upstairs I started to to take the diaper off, but then had a second thought. Why not just wear it under my clothes. Grabbing my shorts, I pulled them up over the diaper and looked at myself in my closet mirror. I couldn't see any outline of the diaper and I was looking for it. Grinning I took off back downstairs taking the steps two at a time as I headed out. Mrs. Thomasson was a nice eolder lady who treated all the kids in the neighborhood like they were her own grandkids. She would often have fresh cookies for kids sitting outside, and would babysit for parents who needed a night out. All the kids loved her. I knocked on her front door after sprinting two houses over and completely out of breath. She answered as I was just starting to catch my breath. "Well I didn't expect you to hurry over that fast." She grinned down at me. "Didn't........want.....to waste.....a moment." I said around big breathsa big grin on my face. "Well come in and I will show you what needs moved." She showed me to the guest room where about twenty boxes were standing stacked against the wall. They were medium sized most only measuring around 1 foot wide, 2 feet long, and only a foot deep. "I just need these moved upstairs. It's most of Jon's stuff that I just haven't been able to handle myself to get upstairs. Not as steady as i used to be getting up the steps there." Her husband Jon had passed away earlier in the year. I remembered she had seemed to have a hard time of it for awhile and the neighborhood had been helping her with getting things done around the house without him around anymore. "It shouldn't be anything to heavy, it's mostly just his old clothes. Let me know if anything is too heavy for you, and I'll do my best to help you." "No problem, I can do it!" I told her with confidence. I grabbed to first box and began carrying it to the attic stairs in the hallway, and then upstairs. After about an hour I had about two thirds of the boxes moved when Mrs. Thomasson came back in the room carrying a glass. "Here hun, you are looking tired. Take a break and have a glass of lemonade." Smilling i thanked her and downed the glass then asked for another. Going to the kitchen in downed another glass and half of a third. Some of the boxes had been kind of heavy and I was feeling very thirsty. Mrs. Thomasson was keeping the house fairly warm and I was sweating pretty heavily. Getting back to work I got the rest of the boxes moved within about forty minutes. After moving all the boxes I went back in the room and looked around to make sure I didn't miss any. As I did I finally took a good look at the actual room. It had a twin bed in it as was normal for a guest room i guess, but on the other side of the bed was a large crib against the wall, and a dresser next to it with a thick white pad on the top of it. As I was looking at it Mrs. Thomasson came back into the room. "Well looks like you have gotten all the boxes moved." She said from behind me in the door. Startled I jumped and turned see her standing there. "Oh I'm sorry dear, I didn't mean to scare you." "Oh you didn't scare me." I said as nonchalantly as I could. "I just didn't hear you coming behind me. And yea I was just looking around to make sure I didn't miss any boxes before I came to let you know I had finished." "Well it looks like you got them all." She said with a smile. With that we went back to the kitchen and sat at her dining table. "You're dad called to tell me he is going to be an hour or so later than normal getting home. Work is keeping him busy." She said with a grin. "So I heated you up some chicken nuggets and fries before you go home." She said as she sat a plate down in front of me. Grinning I immediately started digging into. Moving those boxes had made me very hungry apparently. It didn't take long before I finished off the food and two more glasses of lemonade. As I finished them off I wondered at not having needed to go to the bathroom all afternoon, but just shrugged to myself and stood up. "Well I'm gonna head home and get my afternoon chores done. I hope I did a good job for you today." I said with a grin up at her. "Oh you did great, here is your pay." She reached into her purse at the side of the table and pulled out a couple of bills folded up. Not looking i pocketed the money and turned to head out the side door to head back home. "Before you go, do you need a diaper change hun?" Not sure I heard her right as my head started to feel full of cotton i turned back to her. "Wha?" I said with a confused tone. "I asked if you needed a diaper change before you go. You're look like you are starting to leak a bit." She said taking me by the hand and heading back towards the guest room. As we walked i looked down and saw a wing from one side of the diaper was sticking up out of my shorts waistband giving an obvious clue as to what I had on. As I looked I also noticed a bulge from the front of my shorts that was obviously a swollen diaper. I had wet myself a couple of times as I worked, but i didnt think it had been enough to leak out yet. Reaching back with my other hand I also felt a small wet spot on my bottom at the legs where the diaper had leaked a bit, and on my jeans shorts it probably was obviously a dark blue spot on the normally light blue pants. In the guest room, Mrs Thomasson had me climb up a set of stairs beside the changing table and laid down. Still in shock it didn't even occur to me to argue or object to this. I just did as she said and laid down. Once in position the buckled a strap over my stomach and began removing my shorts. Once the diaper was exposed it was obviously quite wet. She deftly untapped the diaper and lifted my legs up to pull it out from under me. She quickly and expertly wiped down my entire diaper area, then lifted my legs back up and slid a new diaper under my bottom. I hadn't even noticed her get a new one out, but I could feel a difference immediately. It was thicker than the Luvs had been, and where the Luvs had a cloth like exterior, this diaper felt smooth and crinkled from the plastic exterior. Once the diaper was in a good position she pulled out a bottle of baby powder and sprinkled it over my bottom and front before lowering my legs and pulling the diaper up to tape it in place. This diaper felt a lot different than the Luvs ones did. The thickness of the diaper made it hard to close my legs fully, and the plastic was very smooth and glided over my legs. It was also alot louder than the Luvs and crinkled with every movement I made. Unbuckling me Mrs Thomasson let me climb down the stairs. Then she took my shorts and went back to the kitchen. I followed her with a noticeable waddle as I tried to walk normally. In the kitchen she took a small hand towel and wiped at the seat of my short to help dry the wet spot faster. After a few moments it was noticeably lighter than the dark patch it had been. "OK these should be ok for you to wear home. Just make sure you change into something clean when you get home." I nodded as I felt my face go red from embarrassment. "Oh there is no need for embarrassment hunny. Everyone has problems and there is nothing wrong with doing what is needed to care for them." I nodded without saying anything as I attempted to pull my shorts back on. Once I got them up to the diaper it was a tight fit, and I had to leave the button undone. She showed me out the side door and I was able to make it back home without any of the other kids in the neighborhood seeing me. Once home I took the shorts off and dropped them in the dirty clothes hamper. Then I examined the new diaper on the closet mirror. Looking at it for the first time I saw the exterior was mostly ad of a white plastic material. It crinkled alot again now that I had removed the tight shorts that had helped hold it still and make less noise. On the front of the diaper where the tapes went though was a clear plastic with lots of stars, moons, planets, and a couple of shooting stars visible underneath. There was also a size listed showing the number 10 with 50lb-75lb listed next to it. I couldn't believe they made diapers this big, and wondered where they had been bought from. I figured I would never know cause I knew I could never get the courage up to ask Mrs. Thomasson. I didn't know why, but I absolutely loved the feeling of this diaper even more than the Luvs ones. It felt fluffier and softer than the thinner Luvs, and made me feel even safer. I waddled over to my bedside table and grabbed my pacifier i had left there when I had gone over to help Mrs. Thomasson. Putting it in I went to the living room and turned on the TV to Disney Jr. I was watching TV for about forty minutes when I heard a key in the lock to the front door. Panicking I jumped up and ran upstairs to my room to take the diaper off. Fumbling I was trying to remove the tapes of the when I heard my dad clear his throat behind me. Crap, I hadn't closed my door. Turning I saw my dad leaning against the doorframe with a single eyebrow raised as he looked at me standing I the middle of my room wearing a t-shirt and a large and obvious diaper. "Well. Mrs. Thomasson called me after you left to let me know what a great job you did. She was very impressed how such a young boy had such good work ethic and got the job done she required. She then went on to let me know she had gone ahead and fed you and even changed your diaper before sending you back home.i had to confirm what I heard when she said she changed your diaper, but figured there must be some mistake. So I came home to find out what was going on. Imagine my surprise when I get home to find my ten year old son rushing up the stairs with no pants on, and what looked like a diapered butt." With this he raised both eyebrows and paused to see if I would say anything. When I just stood there feeling the heat in my face from the embarrassment he went on. " Then I come up here to see what's going, and halfway up the stairs i find this." He held up the pacifier in used that I must have dropped on the way upstairs. "And see a baby bottle on your desk still with some juice in it it looks like." Looking over I saw my bottle form earlier still about a quarter full with apple juice. "So do you have anything to add to that?" My dad asked me. I shook my head as I looked down at the floor. "Didn't figure you would. You know what bothers me the most about all this?" He asked me still in his same normal conversational tone he had kept the whole time. He didn't sound mad or upset, which honestly scared me more cause I was completely unsure how he was taking everything. Still.silent I shook my head no. "I'll tell you, what bothers me the most is how I got lectured by our neighbor about needing to take better care of your needs. Told me how I can't let you stay in wet or messy diapers too long, and how my own 10 year old, who I had no idea was wearing diapers, was developing a diaper rash on his bottom. That I needed to be a more attentive parent. It bothers me that I didn't know anything about this, but got lectured anyway. But I'm gonna take her advice on the matter." Walking over my dad reached down and picked me up under my arms and held me on his hip as he hadn't done in a couple of years. He checked my diaper as he held me in one arm, it was still dry as i hadnt wanted to use it yet, then grabbing my bottle, he walked back downstairs. He sat me down on the couch and told me to stay put. Then walked into the kitchen and I heard the garage door open. I was curious, but not wanting to get in trouble I stayed on the couch. I could hear stuff moving around outside and was extremely curious, but still I stayed where I was. It didn't seem like my dad was mad, but I didn't want to take any chances. Soon I heard the door shut, and the fridge open and shut. Then my dad walked into the room carrying a rectangular object and my bottle filled to the top with more juice. Setting the bottle down on the end table he opened up the object he was carrying and I realized it was my old playpen. It must have been in the storage area above the garage. After opening it, and wiping it down to get any dust off, dad lifted me up again and sat me down inside it. He handed me the bottle to drink then told me to stay put and he would be back in a few minutes. Dad then went back out the front door, closing it behind him. I spent about ten minutes in the playpen drinking the bottle when I felt the need to pee begin building. I thought about climbing out, but I didn't want to make my dad mad by getting out when he told me to stay put. Wiggling I did my best to hold it as the pressure continued to build. After another five minutes though the effort gave way and i felt the diaper grow warm as my bladder have out and I wet the diaper. I loved the feeling of a wet diaper, but I really hoped my dad didn't get mad at me for wetting myself. After another five minutes or so the front door opened and my dad came back in. He checked on me quickly, seeing I was still in the playpen, he then went upstairs. After a few minutes he returned with a pair of my gym shorts. Picking me up he had me stand in front of the couch while he sat and held the shorts out for me to step into. "I can take care of myself dad, i dont need help." I said with a bit of annoyance, but also I was kind of enjoying this. Dad just arched his eyebrow again, "oh you can? Then please explain why you are wearing a diaper, have a diaper rash, and have been sitting at home half naked while I'm at work?" Unable to think of anything, I stood in silence for a moment. "That's what I thought, just step in the shorts now. We gotta get you dressed so we can go." I felt my heart skip as I heard these words. "Go where?" "We gotta go to the store, now get these shorts on." "Uh uh, let me change into my normal clothes, i can't go out wearing this everyone will know what I'm wearing!" I said in a near panic. "You only have two options right now. Option one, we get these shorts on you and we go to the store. Most likely no one will even notice anything. Option 2, you continue like this, I put the shorts down, pick you up, and you go to the store dressed as you are. What's it going to be?" He asked. Knowing my dad is knew these were the only two options he was going to give me. With that knowledge I lifted my leg and put it into the shorts then lifted my other and did the same. Dad pulled the shorts up and let them close with thump around the diaper. "There that wasn't so hard now was it." Standing he took my hand and grabbed his keys. Leading me out to the car he opened the back door and in my normal spot behind the passenger seat I saw my old booster seat that looked almost like a toddler car seat without the piece that pulls over the head. He lifted me up and sat me inside it, then pulled the seat belt across me, buckling it in. With that my dad got into the car and we drove away from the house. "Where's are we going?" I asked not sure I wanted the answer. I was really hoping we wouldn't be going to one of the big stores where there was a chance I would see any of my classmates. "Oh, Mrs. Thomasson told me which neighbor those diapers came from, and I went to ask them where they got them. See Mrs. Thomasson pointed out that you were a bit big for the Luvs diapers. She suggested I get some of the ones like you are wearing now, and I agree with her. I went over there and asked where they had gotten them cause you were having some issues and I felt these could help you. They let me know that this medical supplier stocked them and that they would be able to help get a good size for you." He finished as we pulled into a parking spot in front of a little building that was situated in the middle of a strip mall like building. Getting out, my dad came around and unbuckled me and then lifted me and sat me on my feet. Taking my hand he led the way inside. "Hi, welcome. Is there anything I can help you find today?" A older lady came up and asked nicely as we entered. "Yes, we are having some trouble finding diapers to fit my son here. He is almost too big for the largest Luvs size. One of my neighbors suggested you guys, and told me how knowledgeable you are on the subject." My dad said back to her smiling. "Oh yes, you would be surprised how many older kids we help who are still diaper dependent. Looks like we need both day and night time wear, so just come this way." She motioned her hand for us to follow as she turned and started walking towards the back corner of the shop where some shelves and a curtain were set up. Turning into the shelves the lady stopped and started talking. "Depending on his level of need, we have a range of options here. These are thinner and good for daytime use, but will need to be changed more frequently. These are thicker and will hold up great for overnight, or when you are gonna be unable to frequently change for whatever reason. Both are a solid white with a wetness indicator running down the middle to make diaper checks easier." She had pointed to two separate items that had multiple bags on the shelves, before moving down a bit further. "These are our more popular ones. They are a decent medium between the two I just showed you in terms of absorbent and thickness. They are mostly white, again with an indicator, but also have little designs on the landing zone for the tapes. Many of our special needs clients love to get them for their children." She went on showing us 4 or 5 more and explaining it their various pros and cons. I had long since zoned out and was staring at the curtain that was pulled closed and wondering what was behind it. I startled as I was brought back to the conversation by my dad giving a light tug on my hand, and talking to me. "Well buddy do you have any preference on which one we get?" Shyly I just shrugged and lowered my head in embarrassment as the lady looked at me expectantly. "Oh its ok." She said kneeling down to me. "There is no need to be embarrassed. Many kids and quite a few adults have toilet troubles. Many handle it just like this, by wearing protection to catch those pesky little accidents." She said with a smile. "After all if that wasn't true, why would there be stores like ours that stock the items? If no one used them, there would be no reason to try and sell them or even make them." She said with a light laugh. I shrugged but still maintained my silence, unsure how to respond to that. "Do you have any sample packs we can buy and try it before I commit to making a large purchase of any of these?" My dad asked as the lady stood back up. "Of course not." She said as she pulled the curtain back that was at the end of the aisle between the racks. I realized a she pulled that the curtain made a full circle around something, and as she opened it I saw a large table standing in the open. It had closed cabinets underneath, and a small trash can to the side of it. "There is no need to buy a sample. We take a small hit, but we have some of the products here that you can try on him and see how they fit." She beamed at my dad with her smile. "Just put him up on the table, draw the curtain, and you can try on each of the brands you are interested in. They are all stacked neatly in the cabinet underneath there." She pointed at the cabinets underneath the padded top. "Just let me know if you have any questions, or are ready to make a decision. I'll just be out front." She said as she stepped away and walked out of the aisle. "Well isn't that convenient and helpful." My dad said as he picked me up under my arms and set me onto the table. He turned and drew the curtain closed before opening the cabinets below. After inspecting each of the different ones below, he sat three of them up on the table next to me. "Now of these, do you see any you like?" My dad asked. I looked them over and saw they were all at least as thick as the one I had on, with one fo them being even thicker. One was the diaper she pointed out earlier with designs on the front tape, but another one had designs all over it. Mainly just lines and some name that I guess was the brand, but it also had some decoration to it with some stars, rainbows, suns, and moons. "Dad why do they all have to be so thick? Everybody will notice." I whined a bit. I liked wearing diapers, but i didn't want all the neighbor kids to know. "Well i don't want to have to be changing you every two hours, and these will let you go awhile without that worry. Hmmmmmm, it probably would be a good idea to have some of the thinner ones though for you to wear to school." I felt completely shocked at this pronouncement. Wear the diapers. To school!?! No way! He would get bullied relentlessly when the other kids found out. "Dad I can't wear them to school! Everyone will find out, and I'll get made fun of." I said a note of desperation and panic in my voice. "You wanted to wear diapers. I'm just giving you what you want. The problem with that is apparently you haven't been properly taking care of yourself. Obviously you are still a bit too young to be changing your own diapers. But I digress. We will discuss the rules when we get home. For now let's try these on. Lie down on the table." I lay back with a bit of trepidation. My mind was going back and forth arguing with myself. I really really did want to wear diapers. This was like a dream come true for me. But at the same time, I didn't want others to know about it, and I definitely did not want to chance being made fun of by the other kids at school. As I lay there, my dad pulled my shorts down and untaped my current diaper. It was decently wet by this point, and he rolled it up and set it to the side. He then took the first diaper and opened it up. It had the lines and brand name written on it with the little decorations as well. Lifting my legs, he slid the diaper underneath me and pulled it up, taping it in place. Having me stand on the table he checked the fit around my waist and the inside of the legs. For some reason this felt even more embarrassing than having him change my diaper. After checking all three of them, he left me wearing the one that looked the same as the one I had on before, he slid my shorts back on and helped me to the floor before making sure they were all the way up. Grabbing the two diapers he had tried on me, we moved out of the curtained area. "Hey, I was just coming to see how things are going." The lady said as she rounded the end of the shelving. "I just finished trying them on him. I think we are going to get some of these ones, these ones, and these." He pointed to the diapers on the shelves. The first was the one he had left me in, the second was the super thick diaper that she had shown him first, and the last one was one of the thinner options. "All great options. Do you know how many you will need? We do sell them in individual packages that vary in amount based on brand and size, as well as by the case. The case is a cheaper option over all letting you save a few dollars on each individual package." She said as she wrote something on a notepad. "We also offer a service for long term needs where we mail order you a set amount each month, charging the amount to a card you leave on file. This option offers a discount of 5% on the total order." She said all this as she finished writing. My dad and the lady talked for a few more minutes over details like how many were in a case as well as prices. Finally he settled on an amount. He would be getting a case of each one every month for at least the next 6 months. I could see that my dad planned for me to be in diapers again for the foreseeable future. He ended up purchasing two bags of each diaper before we left, carrying four of them out to the car himself, and having me carry two of them. After putting them into the back of the car, my dad buckled me in, got in the car, and we pulled away from the store.

I’ve been looking for abdls in the Tulsa area to meet. I am a male age 18 and I love to wear diapers. I will do ANYTHING to get diapers. I want to do an abdl meetup in person at some point.

Hello, it's lovely to be here. 31 male looking for his forever big/gf. I do want a family some day. I'm in the east bay of CA. A bit chubby but that can change with some hiking and encouragement. A loving protector of my two doggos and cat. A gamer with lots of good friends. A guy who can create with his hands and his heart. I'm sure there someone out there for me, and I'm hoping they see this and feel something stir within their heart for me. Maybe I'm just one day away from meeting the woman of my dreams. Someone who can be that light in my life. I want to bring fire into your eyes, and warmth to your heart.

Hey everyone! So this is my first story. I am actually a barely popular ABDL artist and I post most of my art content here: Hottogurugan (Comms Open) (@hottogurugan) / Twitter I usually do normal ABDL art, and I've only recently gotten anywhere close to good, and I rarely post new stuff but I'm working on getting more output. I am also collabing on an abdl game with another artist. But that's not why I'm here. Though I mainly draw diaper girls, I have a huge soft spot for Md/Lb and femdom dynamics involving diapers. Women putting boys in their pampered place etc. etc. I just have never had an idea that struck me as something I wanted to draw. So as a fun experiment, and after brainstorming with some fellow ABDL/MDLB writers on tumblr, I decided to write down a story idea that has been sifting around in my head for at least two years or so. The idea is not entirely original. There is a CYOA on Writing.com called 'The Colony'. The premise was that a Communist Matriarchy had been established on some space station. The women ruled the station and kept all men in diapers. No man was allowed to be potty trained and all had to obey female authority. One of the story avenues let you be a young man who was headed off to college in this strange matriarchal society. Needless to say, I fell in love with the premise, and I even tried to contribute to it myself. However, I did not like how the collaborative CYOA provided zero narrative control to any individual author. I was fascinated with exploring the idea of this society, and following a young man as he broke out from his parents only to eventually find himself ensnared in the matriarchy's web and succumbing to the authority of a new 'mommy'. Some of the writing was of....... subpar quality. Some of the story routes had entries that seemed like purposeful derailments by trolls, one literally ends with an entry that simply reads, "??????????". Can't exactly go from there without disrupting the flow. The story is sporadically updated, but individual authors never seem to contribute more than once. I have tried to get in touch with the original author, but after two attempts at contact, and four years of no reply, I assume he has abandoned his account and the story itself. As such, I have decided that I would take the premise and write my own story based on it. In order to avoid plagiarism, I am completely changing the names of characters, places, and even making some of the few plot points presented in the original CYOA differently. I am only taking the premise, and my own rendition of the first part of one of the story avenues presented originally, beyond that, this is my own work. I simply wanted a creative avenue that was under my control in which I could explore the world set by such a premise, the people who live in it, and the ideology of the ruling matriarchy. I hope you all can enjoy my take on this premise, and I hope you all come along and follow me for what may be the first of possibly many stories. Disclaimer: The author of this work does not follow or endorse any of the ideologies described in this work of fiction. All mentions or opinions expressed in this work do not reflect the authors own opinions. The opinions of characters in the work do not reflect the author's, and only serve as vehicles to further the plot or help in characterization of the characters involved. This is erotic fiction first and foremost, none of the ideas represented are meant to be taken seriously or advocated for in the real world. Our story follows Raymond, a young man who finds himself attending university in a strange society where matriarchy is the ruling ideology. In this society, men are kept as partially infantilized adults with the legal rights of toddlers as they are cared for and commanded by an all-female elite. Raymond must navigate his way through this strange culture until he completes his pilots' certification, and he is determined to escape the society with his dignity and continence intact before the female web of the matriarchy fully ensnares him? Things become even more complicated when he meets the love of his life in this strange place. Will our hero escape or be made into a loyal pamper-packer at the behest of female authority? A Radical Equality Chapter 1: Arrival “I am not wearing that!” “You have no choice, it’s the law.” In the room stood three figures. Two women and one man. The man, an average student in his mid-20s, sat on a medical table in a brightly lit backroom resembling an examination room. A traveling case and a backpack lay at his feet. With his arms crossed, he glared defiantly at the two women who stood just barely above him. The two women were of different professions, both at least a decade older than the man. One was dressed as an office professional, her blouse had an emblem stitched to her left breast, with the word “IMMIGRATION AND CUSTOMS” embroidered just above. On the right breast, an ID card hung from a clip in her breast pocket. The other woman was a law officer, her faded navy-blue uniform barely disguised the silhouette of a Kevlar vest. The tools of her trade were clasped onto her duty belt. Her left boot tap-tapping in an annoyed cadence. Even those both women were physically smaller and less intimidating than the man, they stood as if they were the authorities. They gave off the impression of two stern schoolteachers trying to subdue an unruly toddler. In their minds, that was exactly what they were doing. “Listen, you can either be mature and wear the diaper or we can arrest you and have you deported.” Said the immigration woman. “Oh, and if you do decide on arrest, you’ll still get diapered. Prisoners don’t have potty privileges.” “But that’s ridiculous! I was never told I’d need to wear…. one of those.” The man replied. “The diapers? You said you were here on a student visa, right? Did you not read the rules required of males living on this planet?” In truth, the man had read the rule sheet, but he thought it was a joke. He also didn't even bother to do much research on where he was headed, otherwise, he would have known of the strange rules he would be subjected to, and the puffy garments that would replace his normal boxers. “I…. I read the rules.” He said, “I just thought it was a joke? Like, you can’t seriously require all men to wear those things, right?” “Diapers, and we do. It's one of the foundational pillars that our society rests on, and I am simply asking you to respect it, young sir." “Stop talking to me like I’m a kid!” “Stop acting like one then!” “I’m 21…” "That doesn't mean anything. Here, you're legally a child still. And with that attitude, you might as well be one!” The room fell to silence for a moment. She was right. He knew she was. He felt childish, being told by two authoritative women that he needed to put on a diaper. His cheeks were flushed red from the emotions he was feeling. Anger and embarrassment. Angry that he was so stupid to not take the pamphlet seriously and embarrassed at having to go through the ordeal. He found himself in this situation because he had no other choice. No other university accepted his application. He was intelligent, but a terrible student, and as such his grades were lackluster. He originally tried to make it as a dockworker on Earth's Intergalactic Trade Station, but after two years of that, he decided it wasn't the type of career he wanted. But being exposed to the spacecraft he unloaded cargo from, he got the idea that maybe being a space pilot might be a fun job to take. So, he decided to try his hand at one of the many credentialing institutions in Human space. The issue was, that only a select handful of institutions offered classes. Spacecraft piloting was necessary and high-in-demand profession, but companies were always particular about who could become a pilot, and a certification in a specific space quadrant meant where you got certified is where you would work. But none of the larger and well-known institutions would take him in on account of his lazy performance in high school. Until one day when he received a strange email from a university, he had never heard about. He didn’t remember much of the email, nor did he even try to pay much attention when he was reading it. All he remembered was something about “communist matriarchy”, “a particular way of life, and "revolutionary culture'. But he mostly paid attention to the "reduced board and tuition for off-planet male students" and the “Spacecraft license classes offered”. That’s what got him here, a college degree and at a cheaper cost somewhere away from his parents? He couldn’t pass it up. If only he had known, he might have held out for somewhere else before submitting his application. “I am going to ask you one more time.” Chimed in the office lady, breaking the silence. “Will you submit to a diapering, or will you continue to be fussy and require us to send you home?” The woman crossed her arms and looked at him with a stern expression, awaiting an answer. The policewoman’s tap-tapping increased in rhythm. The young man paused for a second, he wanted to say ‘just send me home! I’m going back to Earth.’ But his subconscious stopped him, he knew deep down that if he went back, he might not get another chance to get a certificate and license. Maybe, just maybe, he could cram courses as much as he could and get out as soon as possible. Maybe wearing diapers for a year or two wouldn't be so bad, was it? He didn't necessarily have to use said diapers, and this station was built from a prefab, so there had to be a men's room somewhere hidden away he could use. This was his chance, he had to take it. He took a deep breath and let his arms fall to his side. “Alright, I’ll wear the diaper.” He said, “I guess when in Rome.” The office woman’s expression changed from stern disapproval to a pleased smile. She walked over to a cabinet and pulled out some items before returning to the medical bench. “I’m glad to hear that you’re big enough to take the easy way, I was worried Miss Roland here was going to have to cuff you.” “I would prefer not to, makes my job easier when they behave.” Said the policewoman. "Oh, I bet it does. Alright, young man lay down on the bench and I'll get you changed." “Whoa, hold on. I can change myself just fine!” The stern and disappointed expression returned to the woman’s face. "I'm sorry, but in addition to having to wear diapers, you are also not allowed to change them yourself. Lay down on the medical bench and I’ll get you into your diaper.” “No way lady! That’s weird! I can put it on myself.” “Officer Roland please restrain him.” The man found himself being pushed down by the officer with more force than she had been able to use. She must be on enhancers. "What the- “he retorted as he fell back on the bench. Cop lady quickly restrained his left hand with a medical cuff, and the office woman quickly went around the other side and cuffed his right. They were quick from lots of practice with this exact scenario. With only his legs free, the young man began to squirm and lightly kick them about. “Hey, get me out of this! You can’t- “ “If you don’t stop moving your legs, we will have to restrain those too. Calm down and just let me change you!” “No! Let me out you bitch!” he cried back. “Suit yourself.” Immediately the women set about restraining his legs. The police officer had no issues restraining his leg, but the immigration lady needed help. But after a short struggle, his legs were restrained as well. He was about to let out another expletive but was interrupted by a soft, rubbery object being forcefully inserted into his mouth. “Spit that out and I’ll have to tie that around your head.” He wanted to spit it out but decided against further restraint. It was also somewhat soothing to have in. What was it exactly? The office woman began to make her way back to the cabinet while Officer Roland stared over the young man like a hawk. The Office lady returns with a pair of razor-scissors. “I’m sorry but since we had to restrain your legs, the only way to get your pants off for a diaper change is by cutting them up.” She then gave a quick snip-snip with the scissors. The young man didn’t want his pants cut up, but this was the fate he chose. He squirmed up until the point of the woman removing his belt and readying the scissors. He knew better than to be unsteady around those things. It took several cuts to get both sides of his pants undone. No longer held together with thread, the woman slid the pants out from underneath him, leaving him mostly exposed except for his underwear. The woman held up the scissors with a disgusted face after seeing his gray boxers. As if she were offended by being subjected to seeing them. She positioned the scissors to begin cutting the undergarment. “Now hold still, otherwise there will be a bad accident.” Saying that, she began to cut the boxers, both ends now lie open. She removes the underwear from underneath the young man, whose face goes beet red. Holding the underwear out, somewhat in disgust and curiosity. “Why do you off-world boys even wear these? They don’t offer any protection and they don’t look comfortable. If I left my boys in these, they’d make a mess all over my carpet.” She tosses the cut-up garment into a trash bin. “You won’t need those anymore mister.” She turns around to face her charge, with a wide grin on her face. “Are you ready for your first diaper mister grumpypants?” The tone of her voice and mood noticeably changed, as if a switch had been flipped in her hand. Or maybe to try and signal to him that he is now in her good graces. She wanted him in those diapers, not his big boy undies. She pulled out a bottle with lotion inside and squirted it onto her hands before rubbing them together. She went for his crotch, and he began to squirm in reaction to this strange lady rubbing his groin. “Stop squirming little guy, it’ll go faster if you stay still.” The woman was surprisingly professional about rubbing lotion on all of a man’s junk. The young man on the other hand was flustered as one could be. This was the first time a woman had ever given him the attention of this sort, and it was while he was restrained and trying to put him in a diaper. By the end of the lotion rubbing, he was a blushing, embarrassed mess and could barely come up with a thought. The woman retracted her hands and turned around to grab something else. Turning back to face the man she holds up a thick white object, which the man immediately recognized to be an unfolded diaper. The woman’s smile beamed at him, it was a happy smile, but he still found himself intimidated. “Time for your first diapering little boy!” Beamed the woman before unfolding the diaper. The unfolded diaper surprised the boy in just how large it was, it had to be as long as the woman’s torso, and it couldn’t have been less than half a foot wide in the middle. She slid the enormous underwear beneath him and adjusted its position under him. She pulled the front of the diaper over his crotch. “Shh, such a good boy for keeping still. I’m proud of you.” The woman cooed at him as if he were a toddler while she pulled the diaper's wings over the front. The tapes made a distinctive sound as they were secured onto the landing strip. The woman pulled back after the diaper was fastened onto the man. “All done! Good job for calming down, I bet you feel much happier now that you’re properly padded up, huh?” Cooed the woman, the cop on the other side of the bench gave a quick chuckle at the sight. The young man just sat in silence, too flustered from the events to react to anything. To him, the diaper felt bulky and soft, if tightly secured. It was surprisingly comfortable for what it was, felt almost like a pillow between his thighs. Both women began undoing his restraints, once his arms and legs were free the office woman helped him sit up on the bench and the police lady sat next to him. "Now I know you must be flustered by what occurred and feel like you've been punished enough. But your behavior from earlier is simply unacceptable. Around here you are to respect and obey female authorities, your little outburst is simply something you'll need to learn to control. I understand this is your first time on our planet, but you simply must learn to follow our rules if you wish to stay here. As such, to help you learn, Officer Roland here will administer a light spanking to you.” Her words were practiced and professional, she does this routinely. The young man was taken aback by her threat of a spanking. But before he could reply Officer Roland grabbed his hands and forced him over her lap. His thickly padded behind was now exposed prominently to the air. He popped the pacifier out of his mouth and yelled. “Let go of me!” He now couldn’t see the woman who had been administering his defeat for the past hour, but he could hear her tone change in her voice. “Sigh You just don’t learn to stay quiet, do you? Officer, how many spankings do you think are in order?" “I’d say at least 20 ma’am.” “Make it 30.” The young man began squirming and yelling in protest. 'This is an injustice!' he thought to himself. And he continued to writhe about. He felt another pacifier being inserted into his mouth and a strap tightening around his head. He could no longer vocalize his distaste for the actions being done to him. He feels a hand grab his chin and rotate his head. The office woman rotated his head, so their eyes meet. “Welcome to Estrea little boy.”

Description An introverted volcanologist, Olivia, stumbles across a demon during a hike up a volcano. The demon of humiliation follows her and makes her do embarrassing things such as wetting herself and messing herself. Chapter 1: Olivia’s Volcano Trek in Montserrat The heat was stifling, even through the thick protective suit Olivia wore. Beads of sweat trickled down her forehead, stinging her eyes as she ascended the jagged slopes of the Soufrière Hills volcano. The air was thick with the acrid smell of sulfur, a constant reminder of the volatile power slumbering beneath her feet. Yet, the danger was intoxicating. Olivia thrived on the adrenaline, the thrill of exploring the raw, untamed heart of the earth. Montserrat’s landscape was a testament to the volcano’s might. Lush rainforest abruptly gave way to barren ash fields, scarred by the fury of past eruptions. Olivia’s boots crunched on the brittle ground as she navigated the desolate terrain, her eyes scanning the landscape for signs of activity. Her instruments beeped and whirred, recording every subtle tremor, every shift in temperature, every whisper of the volcano’s breath. As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the ash fields, Olivia decided to make camp for the night. She settled down in a small depression, shielded from the wind by a jagged outcrop of rock. As darkness fell, she huddled closer to the fire, the flickering flames providing a small haven of warmth in the chilling night air. Suddenly, a bone-chilling cold enveloped her. The fire sputtered and died, plunging her into darkness. A sinister presence seemed to fill the air, a silent menace that prickled the hairs on the back of her neck. Then, she saw it. A figure emerged from the shadows, its form shimmering and shifting like the flames of a dying fire. It was short and gaunt, with eyes that burned like embers. Olivia gasped, her heart pounding in her chest. The figure moved closer, its eyes fixed on her with a malevolent intensity. Olivia tried to scream, but no sound escaped her lips. She was paralyzed with fear, unable to move or even breathe. The figure reached out, its hand glowing with an eerie light. It touched her forehead, and a wave of icy cold washed over her. Then, just as suddenly as it had appeared, the figure vanished, leaving Olivia trembling and alone in the darkness. The rest of the night was a blur. Olivia stumbled back to base camp at first light, her mind reeling with the terrifying encounter. She boarded the plane home in a daze, her body still trembling with the aftershocks of fear. But the horror wasn’t over. As the plane soared through the clouds, Olivia felt a cold sensation creeping up her legs. She tried to ignore it, but it grew stronger, more insistent. Finally, in a moment of mortifying humiliation, she realised she had wet herself. She rushed to the nearest bathroom with her bag, luckily she carried a extra set of clothes for if she spilt something on herself. She quickly got unclothed, cleaned herself and put on the fresh pair of clothes before quickly stuffing her bag with the soiled pants and panties along with her other clothes. As Olivia stepped off the plane onto British soil, she couldn’t shake the feeling that she was still being watched. The unseen presence that had tormented her on the volcano seemed to have followed her home. She knew, with a bone-chilling certainty, that her ordeal was far from over. Chapter 2: Arriving Home The taxi pulled up to the curb, its engine sputtering into silence. Olivia stepped out onto the familiar pavement, the cool evening air a stark contrast to the volcanic heat she had recently escaped. She lugged her heavy suitcase up the path, her keys jingling in her trembling hand. With a sigh of relief, she unlocked the door and stepped into the comforting darkness of her home. The house was silent, save for the gentle ticking of the grandfather clock in the hallway. Olivia flicked on the light switch, illuminating the dust motes dancing in the air. She dragged her suitcase into the living room and collapsed onto the sofa, exhaustion washing over her. But the unease that had settled in her gut on the plane refused to dissipate. A cold dread clung to her like a second skin, a constant reminder of the unseen presence that haunted her. With a sigh, Olivia pushed herself off the sofa and headed towards the kitchen, hoping a cup of tea would soothe her frayed nerves. As she entered the brightly lit room, her heart lurched. There, perched casually on the kitchen counter, was the demon. It hadn’t changed. It was still the same gaunt figure, with eyes that burned like coals. It watched her with a chilling intensity, a smirk playing on its lips. Olivia gasped, her hand flying to her mouth to stifle a scream. “Surprised to see me?” the demon purred, her voice like the rasp of dry leaves. Chapter 3: Olivia’s Not So Welcoming Guest “Aw, did I scare you wittle Olivia? Make you wet your panties like a baby on the plane?” the demon sneered, its voice dripping with malice. “Don’t worry, it’s only going to get worse. Maybe you’ll need these to keep you dry.” It held up an adult diaper, its own grotesque face leering from the front, surrounded by erupting volcanoes. Olivia’s voice cracked as she spoke, her body trembling with a mixture of fear and fury. “Why are you doing this to me? What did I ever do to you?” She clenched her fists, her eyes flashing with defiance. “This is wrong. You can’t just invade my life and humiliate me. I won’t let you!” “Such anger,” the demon murmured, feigning concern. “Is it because you can’t control your bladder, or is there something else troubling you, dear? Perhaps I can help alleviate your distress… if you’re willing to cooperate.” Olivia gasped, her legs trembling as she realized she was wetting herself again. “Please,” she begged, her voice barely a whisper. “What do you want from me? Just tell me what to do and I’ll do it, just please stop this!” A dark shadow fell over the demon’s face as it spoke. “You will obey me, Olivia. You will wear the diapers, and you will do so without complaint. Failure to comply will result in… consequences.” Its voice trailed off, leaving the unspoken threat hanging in the air. Olivia’s voice trembled despite her defiant words. “No, no, no!” she cried, backing away from the demon. “I won’t do it! I refuse! You can’t make me wear those… those things. I’m not a baby anymore!” “Well, well, well,” the demon drawled, its voice thick with sarcasm. “Looks like someone needs a little assistance with their wardrobe.” It snapped its fingers, and Olivia found herself clad in the demon’s personalized diaper. “Voila! A fashion statement fit for a queen… or should I say, a baby?” The demon chortled, revelling in Olivia’s mortification. Olivia’s body shook with rage and humiliation as she futilely tugged at the diaper. “This is wrong!” she screamed, her voice echoing through the house. “You can’t do this to me! I’m not your plaything! You have no right!” The diaper was not coming off of her. “This is just the beginning, Olivia,” the demon cackled, its voice filled with glee. “You will wear this diaper as a constant reminder of your helplessness. And when you’ve had enough, when you’re broken and begging for release, then you may grovel at my feet for a changing.” With a final, mocking bow, the demon vanished, leaving Olivia trapped in her degrading predicament wearing just a diaper and t-shirt. Chapter 4: On Purpose The moment the demon vanished, a burning thirst overtook Olivia. Her throat felt like parchment, her mouth a desert. She stumbled to the kitchen, diaper crinkling, her hands shaking as she filled glass after glass with water, gulping it down desperately. A wave of nausea followed, a sickening realization dawning upon her. This was the demon’s game. The thirst, the diaper – it was all a cruel ploy to break her. And with the amount of water she’d consumed, she knew she’d soon be wetting her diaper. Olivia’s stomach churned as the realization hit her like a punch to the gut. Damn it, she thought, her voice catching in her throat. She had to find a way to avoid soiling this diaper. A walk, maybe? Fresh air might clear her head. She waddled into the living room, the diaper’s plastic crinkling with each awkward step. Reaching the stairs, she gripped the banister, hauling herself up one agonizing step at a time. In her bedroom, she grabbed a pair of jeans, relief flooding her as she managed to pull them up over the bulky diaper. But as soon as the zipper closed, the denim vanished, leaving her exposed once more. “No!” she cried, a sob escaping her lips. They were her favorite jeans, a soft, worn reminder of simpler times. Now, she was trapped in this infernal diaper, a prisoner in her own home. The thought of venturing outside, of facing the world’s judgment with a demon’s face plastered across her backside, on a diaper of all things, was unbearable. Despair washed over her, threatening to drown her in its icy depths. She needed a distraction, something to anchor her to reality. Spotting her old colouring book on the shelf, she snatched it up. Flipping through the pages, her eyes landed on a familiar image: a volcano, its slopes bathed in fiery reds and oranges. A bitter laugh escaped her lips. Volcanoes used to be her passion, her refuge. Now, they were a symbol of her torment. The volcano on the coloring page stared back at Olivia, a mocking reminder of her predicament. Crayons in hand, she tried to focus, but her thoughts kept returning to the demon’s taunting words and the humiliating diaper encasing her. Each rustle of the plastic felt like a brand, a constant reminder of her helplessness. Desperate for a distraction, she dumped out a jigsaw puzzle, hoping the intricate pieces would occupy her mind. For a while, it worked. But as the image of a tranquil meadow began to take shape, a familiar pressure built in her bladder. Olivia squirmed, squeezing her thighs together, her focus shattering. The potty dance she’d outgrown decades ago made a reappearance, a desperate attempt to hold back the inevitable. But the urge became unbearable, a searing pain radiating through her lower abdomen. With a defeated sigh, Olivia released a tiny trickle, hoping to relieve the pressure and stop after. But the floodgates opened, and a warm steady stream poured into the diaper, she was soaking the absorbent padding on purpose. The heat spread through her groin and to her bum, a mix of shame and a strange, forbidden thrill. It was a surrender, a perverse fulfilment of the demon’s twisted desire. Olivia stood over the jigsaw puzzle, the sodden diaper clinging to her skin, a warm, but cold reminder of her degradation. The stench of urine filled her nostrils, a wave of shame washing over her. She couldn’t stay like this, wallowing in her own filth. With renewed determination, she tugged at the diaper’s fastenings, her nails digging into the unyielding plastic. A desperate trip to the kitchen yielded a pair of scissors, but even those proved useless against the demon’s magic. Trapped, defeated, she sank to the floor, the wet diaper chilling her princess parts. Never in her life had she felt so violated, so utterly helpless. Yet, a flicker of defiance remained. She wouldn’t let this demon break her. Returning to the puzzle, she forced her mind to focus on the remaining pieces. As the final piece clicked into place, a triumphant smile briefly touched her lips, quickly replaced by a gnawing hunger. Her stomach rumbled, demanding attention. The diaper squished and crinkled unpleasantly with each step as she made her way back to the kitchen. Wrenching open the fridge, she grabbed the container of prune stew she’d prepared before her trip. She devoured it greedily, the sweetness a temporary comfort. Avocado toast followed, the familiar routine offering a semblance of normalcy in this bizarre, degrading situation. Chapter 5: Uh oh… Olivia pushed away her empty plate, a wave of nausea replacing her hunger. As if summoned by her discomfort, the demon reappeared, a fresh diaper dangling from its bony fingers. “Ready to admit defeat, little one?” its voice oozed with smug satisfaction. “All it takes is a simple plea. Just ask nicely, and I’ll grant you the sweet relief of a clean diaper.” Olivia’s cheeks burned with shame, but defiance hardened her voice. “I’ll never beg you for anything,” she retorted. “Get me out of this diaper, now!” The demon’s smile widened, revealing rows of needle-sharp teeth. “Oh, but you belong in it, don’t you, Olivia?” It gestured towards the dampness spreading across her thighs. “You’ve already proven that.” Olivia’s gaze dropped to the floor, unable to meet the demon’s taunting eyes. A fresh wave of humiliation washed over her. “And here’s a little secret,” the demon continued, its voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. “That prune stew you just devoured? It’s going to make you… well, let’s just say you’ll be needing a change sooner rather than later. See you bright and early tomorrow, Olivia.” With a final, mocking chuckle, the demon vanished, leaving Olivia frozen in horror. The implications of its words hit her like a thunderbolt. She’d wet the diaper, and now… now she was going to soil it. The thought was unbearable, a new level of degradation she hadn’t anticipated. “No,” she whimpered, her voice barely audible. But it was too late. The demon was gone, and Olivia was left alone to face the consequences of her actions, her stomach churning with dread, shame and stew. Panic rising in her throat, Olivia bolted from the kitchen, her sodden diaper slapping against her thighs. She needed a plan, a way to escape this humiliating fate. But the demon’s words echoed in her ears, a cruel reminder of her powerlessness. “You’ll be needing a change sooner rather than later.” Her frantic search for a solution led her to the bathroom, where she frantically rummaged through drawers and cabinets. Toilet paper, sanitary pads, even a plunger—nothing seemed capable of staving off the inevitable. A wave of nausea swept over her, a visceral reaction to the thought of soiling herself in front of the demon. She collapsed onto the cold tile floor, tears welling in her eyes. Was this really happening? Was this her life now, at the mercy of a sadistic demon and a humiliating diaper? Time seemed to warp and stretch as Olivia sat huddled on the bathroom floor, her mind a whirlwind of panic and humiliation. The initial wave of nausea subsided, replaced by a dull ache in her lower abdomen. She knew what was coming, but the thought of succumbing to the demon’s twisted game filled her with a visceral revulsion. Minutes turned into an agonizing eternity. The pressure in her bowels intensified, each gurgle a symphony of impending doom. A cold sweat broke out on her forehead, and her legs trembled with the effort of holding back. She squeezed her eyes shut, her fingers digging into her thighs, a desperate attempt to maintain control. But it was a losing battle. With a defeated groan, Olivia finally relented, her body betraying her resolve. A warm, viscous substance oozed into the diaper, a sickening contrast to the chill of her fear-soaked skin. The stench filled the small bathroom, a pungent reminder of what she just did in her diaper. She buried her face in her hands, sobs wracking her body. The demon had won, for now. But deep within her, a spark of defiance remained, a tiny ember refusing to be extinguished. Exhaustion finally claimed Olivia, her body collapsing onto the bed, the soiled diaper a heavy, shameful weight against her skin. Sleep came fitfully, plagued by nightmares of the demon’s leering face and the suffocating stench of her own waste. Each toss and turn was a reminder of her predicament, the diaper chafing against her raw skin, a constant source of discomfort and humiliation. She had succumbed to the demon’s twisted game, her own actions fuelling its cruel amusement. The weight of her shame was crushing, a dark cloud suffocating her spirit. Yet, even in the depths of her despair, a flicker of defiance refused to die. This was not the end, she vowed silently. She would find a way to break free, to reclaim her dignity and her life. Chapter 6: You got me begging… Morning light filtered through the curtains, casting long shadows across the bedroom. Olivia stirred, a groan escaping her lips as she tried to stretch her cramped limbs. But something was amiss, a sticky warmth clinging to her skin, a foul odor invading her nostrils. Memories of the previous night flooded back, and a wave of nausea washed over her. “Good morning, sleepyhead,” a voice purred, its honeyed sweetness a jarring contrast to the demon’s grotesque form. Olivia jumped as her eyes snapped open, her gaze colliding with the demon perched on the edge of her bed. It wore a sickeningly cheerful grin, its eyes gleaming with sadistic amusement. “How was your night? Did you sleep well?” Olivia recoiled, pulling the soiled diaper closer to her body, a futile attempt to shield herself from the demon’s scrutiny. “Go away,” she croaked, her voice raspy from sleep and shame. “Oh, come on now, don’t be like that,” the demon chided, its voice dripping with mock concern. “We have so much to discuss. After all, it’s a big day for you, isn’t it? Your first full day in diapers.” Olivia’s cheeks flushed with a mixture of anger and humiliation. “Leave me alone,” she hissed, her voice barely a whisper. She tried to sit up, but the diaper’s weight and the lingering nausea held her back. “Oh, come on, Olivia,” the demon coaxed, its voice dripping with false sympathy. “You can’t stay in that dirty diaper all day. It’s uncomfortable, unsanitary, and… well, frankly, it smells awful.” Olivia clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. The demon was right, of course. She desperately needed a change, but the thought of begging for it, of submitting to its twisted game, made her stomach churn. The demon leaned closer, its breath hot against Olivia’s skin. “Just ask me nicely, Olivia. Say the words, and I’ll grant you relief.” A war raged within Olivia. Pride and defiance battled against the overwhelming urge for cleanliness and comfort. Finally, her resolve crumbled. “Please,” she choked out, the word tasting like poison on her tongue. “Please change me.” The demon recoiled, its grin twisting into a sneer. “That’s not how you ask for a favor, Olivia,” it chided, its voice sharp as a whip. “Where’s the gratitude? The humility? The desperate plea for my mercy?” Olivia’s cheeks burned with renewed shame. She swallowed hard, the words sticking in her throat like jagged shards of glass. “Please,” she repeated, her voice barely a whisper. “Please, master, would you be so kind as to change my diaper?” The demon cocked its head, studying her with a critical eye. “Better,” it conceded, “but not quite there yet. You need to sound more… pathetic. More desperate. More like the helpless creature you’ve become.” Tears welled up in Olivia’s eyes, her voice thick with emotion as she spoke. “Master, I am nothing without you,” she choked out. “I beg of you, please grant me this small mercy. I am filthy and unworthy, but I plead for your kindness. Please change my diaper.” The demon’s smile returned, a predatory glint in its eyes. “That’s more like it,” it purred, snapping its fingers. A fresh diaper materialized in its hand, its design identical to the soiled one. “I like it when the new ones beg for diapers. Now, be a good girl and lie still.” Olivia obeyed, her body trembling as the demon slowly and deliberately changed her diaper, its touch lingeringly cold and impersonal. “Could have just clicked my fingers,” it purred, its voice dripping with sadistic amusement. “But where’s the fun in that? A snap of my fingers, and poof! No mess, no fuss. But where’s the entertainment in that? Seeing you squirm, begging for my help… now that’s truly delightful.” The demon chuckled, a sound like nails scraping down a chalkboard, and held the soiled diaper up, the stench assaulting Olivia’s nose with renewed intensity. A cruel grin spread across the demon’s face. “Well, well, well, look at the state of you. Seems like you made quite a mess last night, didn’t you, little one? Perhaps you underestimated your ability to hold it. Or maybe you reveled in the mess a little too much, making a game of it all. You naughty little girl.” Olivia squeezed her eyes shut, tears threatening to spill over. The demon’s words were like acid, burning away her last shreds of dignity. The demon cackled, a sound that sent shivers down Olivia’s spine. With practiced ease, it used a wet wipe to clean her princess parts and her bum, its touch rough and impersonal. “Hold still,” it commanded, its voice devoid of any warmth. Once Olivia was clean, the demon barked, “Legs up!” and waited impatiently for her to comply. With trembling hands, Olivia lifted her legs, offering a brief glimpse of her exposed bum. The demon wasted no time, swiftly sliding the fresh diaper underneath her. It then sprinkled a layer of baby powder over her princess parts and bum, the cool powder a stark contrast to the burning shame radiating from her core. Finally, with a flourish, the demon lifted the front over crotch and snapped the diaper tapes into place, securing it snugly around her waist. “There you go, all clean and… well, relatively fresh,” it sneered, sniffing the old soiled diaper in the air with exaggerated disgust. “But remember, Olivia,” it added, its voice dripping with false sympathy, “accidents happen to the best of us, especially when they’re wearing diapers like a little baby. And when those accidents happen, you’ll know exactly how to beg for my… assistance.” The demon’s grin widened, revealing rows of needle-sharp teeth. As it leaned in close, its breath reeking of sulfur, it whispered, “And make sure you beg well, because the consequences for disobedience are… unpleasant, to say the least.” With a final, lingering stroke of her cheek, the demon vanished, leaving Olivia alone with the lingering stench of shame from her soiled diaper next to her and the chilling realization that this was only the beginning of her torment. Chapter 7: The Demon’s Assistant Despite the lingering trauma of the demon’s touch, Olivia found herself oddly relieved to be in a fresh diaper. The clean, dry sensation against her skin was a stark contrast to the soiled diaper that now lay discarded on the floor, a tangible reminder of her humiliation. A wave of exhaustion washed over her, the emotional turmoil of the past hours taking its toll. She crawled back under her covers, the fresh diaper a small comfort amidst the chaos. Sleep came easier this time, her dreams less haunted by the demon’s menacing presence. As the morning sun streamed through her window, Olivia woke with a renewed sense of determination. She wouldn’t let the demon control her life. She would find a way to break free from this twisted game, to reclaim her dignity and independence. A loud knocking at the door startled her, interrupting her thoughts. Could it be the demon again, so soon? She cautiously approached the door, her heart pounding in her chest. Olivia cautiously cracked open the front door, shielding her diaper-clad body from view. “Package for Olivia Parker?” a cheerful voice chirped. “Yes, thank you,” Olivia mumbled, snatching the box and swiftly closing the door. A wave of relief washed over her. Just some LED lights she’d ordered before her disastrous trip. A perfect distraction from her current predicament. Parcel tucked under her arm, she turned towards the stairs, only to be halted by another insistent knock. With a frustrated sigh, she set the box down and yanked open the door. “Lucille,” a woman declared, her voice dripping with saccharine sweetness, “the Demon’s assistant. I’ll be coming in now.” Before Olivia could protest, the woman swept past her, her movements a whirlwind of chiffon and perfume. “Excuse me!” Olivia sputtered, indignation rising in her throat. But her protest was cut short as the woman—Lucille—snapped her fingers. In a flash, a bright pink pacifier appeared in Olivia’s mouth, silencing her. She gagged, her fingers clawing at the plastic, but to no avail. The more she struggled, the tighter her mouth clamped around the pacifier, her own body betraying her. Humiliation flooded her as she realized she was now not only trapped in a diaper but also reduced to an infantile state with the pacifier. Lucille surveyed Olivia with a critical eye, her lips pursed in disapproval. “Well, well, well,” she drawled, circling her like a predator sizing up its prey. “Looks like someone’s been a naughty girl. Didn’t your master teach you any manners?” Olivia glared at her through the pacifier, a silent fury burning in her eyes. She tried to speak, but the pacifier rendered her words into muffled, infantile gurgles. Lucille chuckled, a sound like wind chimes laced with venom. “Don’t worry, darling,” she cooed, patting Olivia’s head with a manicured hand. “I’m here to help you adjust to your new… lifestyle. The Demon has big plans for you, and I’m here to ensure you’re properly prepared.” She snapped her fingers again, and a mountain of baby supplies materialized in the middle of the living room: stacks of diapers, bottles filled with a milky liquid, jars of pureed food, and an assortment of pastel-colored toys. Olivia’s eyes widened in horror as Lucille began unpacking the items, her movements efficient and practiced. “Now, now, don’t look so glum,” Lucille chirped, her voice gratingly cheerful. “This is just the beginning. You’re going to have so much fun with all these new toys, aren’t you, sweetie?” She picked up a rattle shaped like a volcano, shaking it enticingly in front of Olivia’s face. Olivia recoiled, her disgust evident even through the pacifier. This was a nightmare, a grotesque mockery of her life. But as Lucille continued to unpack the supplies, a chilling realization dawned on her. This wasn’t a temporary punishment; this was the demon’s vision for her future. A future filled with diapers, baby formula, baby food, and the constant presence of Lucille. Lucille perched herself on the arm of the sofa, her gaze fixed on Olivia like a scientist observing a lab specimen. “Now, Olivia, darling,” she began, her voice a sickeningly sweet melody, “let’s talk about our new arrangement.” Olivia, still struggling fruitlessly against the pacifier, let out a muffled growl of frustration. “Oh, hush now, there’s no need for that,” Lucille chided, her tone saccharine but her eyes cold. “I’m here to help you, after all.” She leaned forward, her words dripping with condescension. “From now on, I’ll be your… caregiver, shall we say? I’ll be in charge of all your needs – feeding, changing, playtime, even bath time.” A sly smile curled on her lips. “And of course, discipline when necessary. Maybe even rewards! However, the Demon expects complete obedience, you understand?” Olivia’s eyes widened in horror. This was worse than she could have imagined. Lucille, with her patronizing tone and condescending touch, was to be her constant companion, her jailer in this infantile prison. “Don’t worry, darling,” Lucille cooed, misinterpreting Olivia’s silence. “You’ll get used to it. You’ll learn to love your new life, with all its simple pleasures and childish delights.” She picked up a teddy bear from the pile of baby supplies, its beady eyes seeming to mock Olivia’s despair. Olivia shook her head violently, tears streaming down her face. This was not her life, not who she was. She was a scientist, a volcanologist, a woman with a career and a future. But the pacifier in her mouth prevented any protest, any plea for reason. All she could do was watch helplessly as Lucille laid out the grim reality of her new, demeaning existence. Lucille reached out a manicured hand, her fingers pinching the pacifier between Olivia’s lips. With a swift tug, she removed it, a triumphant smirk on her face. “There now,” she purred. “Don’t you feel better already?” Olivia gasped, her lungs filling with air from her mouth for the first time in what felt like hours. “You can’t do this!” she cried, her voice hoarse with emotion. “This is wrong! It’s insane!” Lucille raised an eyebrow, her smile widening. “Insane? Perhaps. But it’s also the Demon’s will, and as his humble servant, I’m merely following orders. Besides,” she added, her voice dripping with condescension, “you seem to be adjusting quite well already. Look at you, in your pretty little diaper, sucking on your pacifier like a good girl.” Olivia’s cheeks burned with shame, but anger fuelled her defiance. “I’m not a baby! I’m a grown woman, a scientist! This is degrading and humiliating!” Lucille shrugged, her expression nonchalant. “Oh, darling, we all have our roles to play in this grand cosmic drama. Yours just happens to be a bit more… infantile. But don’t worry, you’ll soon learn to embrace your new identity. And who knows,” she added with a wink, “you might even find that you enjoy it.” Olivia’s stomach churned with disgust. The thought of finding any pleasure in this twisted situation was abhorrent. But as she met Lucille’s gaze, a cold fear settled in her heart. She knew, with a bone-chilling certainty, that this was just the beginning of her ordeal. The demon and its assistant had a plan for her, and she knew now that she was powerless to stop them. A sudden warmth spread through Olivia’s diaper, the familiar sensation of wetness bringing a fresh wave of humiliation. She looked up at Lucille, who wore a triumphant smirk, confirming Olivia’s worst fears. “See?” Lucille purred, her voice a chilling melody. “You can’t control it anymore, darling. One minute you’ll be playing with your toys, the next… whoops! A little accident. Such a shame for a grown woman, wouldn’t you agree?” She leaned closer, her breath ghosting over Olivia’s ear. “But don’t worry, sweetie. You’ll get used to the constant wetness, the never-ending cycle of shame and dependency. Welcome to your new life, Olivia. It’s going to be a messy one, now that’s for sure.” The demon chuckles at her humiliation. Chapter 8: Who’s Humiliation? Yourmiliation. Olivia’s cheeks burned as the warmth spread through her diaper, a mixture of shame and anger coursing through her veins. She wanted to scream, to lash out, but the pacifier quickly appeared in her mouth stifling any protest. Her eyes, filled with a mix of defiance and despair, locked onto Lucille’s mocking gaze. Lucille, sensing Olivia’s inner turmoil, continued her cruel taunts. “Oh, don’t be so glum, darling,” she cooed, patting Olivia’s head condescendingly. “It’s only pee, after all. It’s a natural bodily function, even for big girls like you. But now, you’ll have to rely on me, your ever-so-capable assistant, to clean up your little messes. How thrilling!” A wicked gleam entered Lucille’s eyes as she reached for a diaper bag overflowing with supplies. “Don’t worry, though,” she chirped, her voice dripping with saccharine sweetness. “I’ve brought everything we need to keep you nice and dry. After all, we wouldn’t want your pretty little bottom getting sore, would we?” She paused, a sly smile spreading across her face. “But first, let’s see how well you can crawl. Maybe a little spanking will motivate you? A nice, firm reminder of the consequences for disobeying your new caretaker.” She tauntingly said as a menacing paddle appeared in her hand. The thought of being spanked like a child sent a shiver down Olivia’s spine. She had always been fiercely independent, a woman who commanded respect in her field. Now, reduced to a crawling infant, she was at the mercy of this sadistic caretaker. With a heavy heart, she obeyed, lowering herself onto her hands and knees. The crinkling of the wet diaper against her skin was a constant reminder of her humiliation. “That’s a good girl,” Lucille praised, her voice laced with a sickeningly sweet tone. “Now crawl, Olivia. Show me how eager you are to please.” The assistant pointed towards a pile of diapers at the other end of the room, a wicked glint in her eye. Olivia, fuelled by a mix of shame and defiance, began to crawl, pacifier in mouth. Each movement rocked her wet diaper back and fourth against her princess parts, she felt herself getting hot and bothered. She wanted to reach inside of her diaper and touch herself, but she shook her head and gritted her teeth, focusing on the pile of diapers, a beacon of hope in this degrading ordeal. With each agonizing inch, she prayed for the strength to endure this humiliation, clinging to the belief that she would find a way to break free from this twisted game before she actually started to enjoy it. Lucille watched Olivia’s progress with a predatory grin. “Not bad, darling,” she purred. “But you could be faster. Remember, the quicker you get there, the quicker you’ll be out of that soggy mess.” Olivia’s muscles burned with exertion, but she pushed herself onward. The diaper, heavy with urine, rubbed against her sensitive skin, a constant reminder of her helplessness. She reached out, her fingertips brushing against the edge of a diaper package, a spark of hope igniting within her. But just as she was about to grasp it, Lucille’s foot came down on top of the package, pinning it to the floor. Olivia looked up, her eyes pleading for mercy, but Lucille only laughed, a cold, hollow sound that echoed through the room. “Not so fast, little one,” she said, her voice dripping with malice. “You haven’t earned your reward yet. A few more laps should do the trick.” She felt her heart flutter as well as her princess parts as she turned around. Olivia whimpered, tears welling up in her eyes. She was exhausted, humiliated, and desperate for relief from the sodden diaper clinging to her skin. The smell of urine was overwhelming, filling her nostrils with each ragged breath. Lucille, however, seemed to revel in Olivia’s discomfort. “Aww, is the little baby feeling icky?” she cooed, her voice a sickening blend of mockery and amusement. “Did the naughty girl have an accident? Don’t worry, darling, a few more laps and you’ll be rewarded with a nice, fresh diaper. Or maybe you enjoy the feeling of that warm wetness against your skin?” Olivia’s face burned with shame and curiosity. Did Lucille know she was getting turned on? But she refused to give Lucille the satisfaction of seeing her cry. With a defiant snarl, she resumed her crawl, the soggy diaper squishing and rubbing against her parts more and more with every movement. Olivia let out a little moan as she crawled. As Olivia continued her humiliating crawl, a strange sensation began to emerge from the discomfort. The constant friction of the diaper against her sensitive skin, initially a source of irritation, was now sparking a warmth that spread through her lower body. Each movement, each shift of her hips, ignited a flicker of pleasure she hadn’t anticipated. A wave of confusion washed over her. She was disgusted by the situation, mortified by her own incontinence, yet her body was betraying her, responding to the forbidden stimulation with a growing warmth. She tried to suppress the feeling, to focus on the anger and humiliation, but the pleasure was insistent, a siren song luring her towards a dangerous precipice. Lucille, ever observant, noticed the subtle change in Olivia’s demeanor. A knowing smirk spread across her face. “Oh, I see,” she purred, her voice laced with amusement. “Looks like someone’s starting to enjoy herself. Perhaps there’s hope for you yet, little one.” She leaned closer, her breath hot against Olivia’s ear. “Embrace the sensation, darling. It’s only going to get better from here. Crawl faster!” The demon’s assistant clapped her hands together, the sound echoing through the silent house. “Well, well, well,” she chirped, her voice dripping with feigned delight. “Looks like someone’s finally getting the hang of this. But we can’t have you dilly-dallying now, can we, darling? Pick up the pace! Your reward awaits, but only for those who earn it.” Olivia, caught between mortification and a growing sense of arousal, obeyed. She quickened her pace, her hands and knees hitting the floor with rhythmic thuds. The diaper, now saturated, clung to her like a second skin, the friction against her most intimate areas intensifying with each movement. She gritted her teeth, a low moan escaping her lips as the pleasure became almost unbearable. Lucille’s laughter filled the room, a cruel melody that fueled Olivia’s growing shame. “That’s it, darling,” she encouraged, her voice laced with a sadistic glee. “Crawl for me. Crawl like the good little baby you are. The faster you go, the sooner you’ll be rewarded. But remember,” she added with a menacing edge, “if you stop, the punishment will be severe.” Driven by a potent cocktail of humiliation, desperation, and a dark, forbidden pleasure, Olivia surged forward, her limbs moving faster than she thought possible. The room blurred around her, the only focus the pile of diapers looming closer with each frantic crawl. A tingling sensation built within her, a familiar pressure that she knew she couldn’t hold back any longer. With a gasp, she reached the pile, collapsing onto the soft, absorbent mound. The dam finally broke, and a torrent of warm liquid flooded her diaper, she sucked on her pacifier harder as she squirted into the pee-soaked diaper closing her eyes with pleasure. A shudder wracked her body, a mix of shame and undeniable relief. She had lost control, given in to the demon’s twisted game, yet a part of her revelled in the orgasm she just had in her pissy diaper. Lucille clapped her hands, her laughter echoing through the room. “Bravo, Olivia!” she exclaimed, her voice dripping with sarcasm. “Such a good girl. Now, wasn’t that so much better than holding it in?” She leaned down, her face inches from Olivia’s, a predatory gleam in her eyes. “But remember, darling, this is just the beginning. There are so many more ways for you to please me. So many more messes for you to make.” Lucille pressed her hand against Olivia’s diaper, rubbing it firmly through the wet fabric. “And we’ll have a lot of fun cleaning them up together. Won’t we, little one?” Lucille, sensing Olivia’s heightened vulnerability, plucked the pacifier from her mouth with a triumphant flourish. “Well, well, well,” she cooed, a wicked glint in her eyes. “Someone seems to be enjoying her new reality. Tell me, Olivia, are you ready to be a good little girl and obey my every command?” Olivia, still flushed with pleasure and shame, nodded eagerly, her voice a high-pitched squeak. “Yes, yes!” she chirped, her words barely coherent. “I’ll be good, I promise!” Lucille chuckled, a sound that sent shivers down Olivia’s spine. “I’m sure you will, darling,” she purred. “Now, let’s get you cleaned up, shall we?” With practiced efficiency, Lucille peeled away the soiled diaper, a wave of embarrassment washing over Olivia as the stench filled the air. The demon’s assistant tutted disapprovingly, her eyes narrowing in disgust. “Someone’s been a messy little girl,” she scolded, her voice laced with sarcasm. Olivia’s cheeks burned with shame. The brief moment of pleasure had evaporated, replaced by a deep sense of humiliation and self-loathing. Disgusting. How could she have let herself get to that point? The smell of her own waste filled her nostrils, a constant reminder of her degradation. She squeezed her eyes shut, the image of the overflowing diaper a horrifying tableau burned into her mind. Had she really just gotten off on crawling around like a baby, whimpering for a diaper change? Shame radiated from her core, a sickening heat that threatened to consume her whole. But beneath the shame, a flicker of something else remained – a morbid curiosity, a twisted echo of the pleasure she had experienced. It was a terrifying realization, a seed of darkness planted in her mind by Lucille’s cruel game. The touch of the wet wipes against her skin snapped Olivia out of her momentary haze. Reality crashed back in, a harsh wave of disgust and despair. She gritted her teeth, tears welling in her eyes. This wasn’t her, this wasn’t who she was. But as Lucille fastened a fresh diaper around her waist, the crinkling of the plastic a stark reminder of her new reality, Olivia knew she was trapped in a nightmare with no end in sight. Chapter 9: Playing With Teddy The clean diaper did nothing to alleviate Olivia’s despair. The crinkling plastic only amplified her humiliation, a constant reminder of her infantilized state. As Lucille stepped back to admire her handiwork, Olivia’s mind raced, searching for a way out of this twisted game. “There,” Lucille chirped, her voice gratingly cheerful. “All clean and dry, just like a little baby.” She paused, her eyes narrowing as she studied Olivia’s face. “But you don’t seem very happy about it, darling. Is something wrong?” Olivia glared at her, a silent fury burning in her eyes. She wanted to scream, to curse, to lash out, but the pacifier in her mouth stifled any sound. Her only response was a defiant shake of her head, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. Lucille’s smile faltered, a flicker of annoyance crossing her face. “Oh, come now, Olivia,” she chided, her voice taking on a sharper edge. “Don’t be difficult. We have so much fun planned for you today.” She gestured towards a pile of colorful clothes on the bed, a collection of frilly dresses and oversized t-shirts adorned with cartoon characters. Olivia’s eyes widened in horror as she recognized the outfits. They were the epitome of childishness, the kind of clothes she hadn’t worn since she was a toddler. A fresh wave of humiliation washed over her as she realized what Lucille had in store. “Now, darling,” Lucille purred, picking up a particularly garish pink dress with a matching bonnet. “Let’s get you dressed for the day. It’s time for you to embrace your new role, Olivia. The role of a sweet, innocent little girl.” Olivia shook her head violently, the pacifier bobbing against her lips as she let out a muffled protest. She would not wear those ridiculous clothes. She would not be reduced to a caricature of childhood innocence. Lucille’s patience was wearing thin. “Olivia,” she warned, her voice laced with steel. “Don’t make this difficult. Put on the dress, or I’ll have to find other ways to persuade you.” Olivia’s defiance wavered. She knew Lucille was capable of cruelty, of finding new and inventive ways to humiliate her. But the thought of parading around in those childish clothes was almost too much to bear. “Fine,” she mumbled through the pacifier, her voice barely audible. “I’ll wear the dress.” A triumphant smile spread across Lucille’s face. “That’s a good girl,” she cooed, her voice dripping with condescension. “Now, let’s get you dressed and ready for playtime.” Olivia stood there, her head bowed in shame as Lucille helped her into the frilly pink dress. The fabric felt cheap and scratchy against her skin, a stark contrast to the comfortable clothes she was used to wearing. The bonnet, with its ridiculous oversized bow, was the final indignity. She felt like a clown, a mockery of her former self. As Lucille led Olivia towards the playpen, the plastic structure loomed before her like a miniature prison. The brightly colored bars mocked her with their childish cheerfulness, a stark contrast to the cold, sterile feeling that emanated from the interior. Inside, a collection of baby toys lay scattered on the floor, their plastic forms gleaming in the harsh light. Olivia knew what awaited her: forced playtime, infantile games designed to further humiliate her and chip away at her remaining sense of self. The playpen wasn’t just a confinement; it was a symbol of her new reality, a place where her mind and body would be moulded into something unrecognizable. Before leaving Olivia to her fate, Lucille produced a baby bottle filled with a milky white liquid. “Here you go, darling,” she chirped, thrusting the bottle into Olivia’s hands. “A little snack to keep you fueled during playtime. Make sure you finish it before I get back, or there will be consequences.” Olivia eyed the bottle with disgust. The thought of drinking baby formula, of being treated like an infant, made her stomach churn. But the memory of Lucille’s earlier threats was still fresh in her mind. She knew better than to disobey. “And remember,” Lucille added with a sly smile, “milk always makes babies need a diaper change. So don’t be surprised if you find yourself feeling a little… wet… soon. It’s all part of the fun, isn’t it?” She winked, a gesture that sent a chill down Olivia’s spine. With a final, mocking pat on the head, Lucille left Olivia alone in the playpen, the bottle of formula a heavy weight in her trembling hand. Olivia stared at the milky liquid, her mind racing. She had to find a way out of this, a way to escape the demon’s clutches and reclaim her life. But for now, she had to play along, to survive this twisted game until she could find a way to fight back. With a deep breath, she raised the bottle to her lips, the taste of the formula a bitter reminder of her powerlessness. The formula, surprisingly, wasn’t as repulsive as Olivia had anticipated. It was sweet, cloying, and left a sticky residue on her lips. As she drained the last few drops, a warmth spread through her lower abdomen. It was the familiar, dreaded feeling, the precursor to another humiliating episode of incontinence. She tried to hold it back, to clench her muscles and resist the urge, but it was futile. A warm trickle escaped, followed by a steady stream. The diaper quickly became saturated, the heavy, wet sensation a stark reminder of her helplessness. Just as Olivia was sinking into despair, the door creaked open. Lucille swept into the room, her eyes scanning Olivia with predatory interest. “Well, well, well,” she purred, her voice laced with amusement. “Looks like someone couldn’t hold her tinkles. Did the yummy milk make the baby girl tinkle in her diaper? Tell me what you’ve done little girl.” Olivia’s cheeks burned with shame, a tear tracing a hot path down her cheek. Her voice trembled as she spoke, barely audible over the crinkling of the soaked diaper against her skin. “Y-yes,” she stammered her helplessness a bitter pill to swallow. “I wet myself. Please, I need a change.” Lucille’s lips curled into a sly smirk. “Oh, sweetie,” she crooned, her voice dripping with false sympathy, “did you forget already? It’s playtime now. Big girls need to learn patience, you know?” She gestured towards the scattered toys in the playpen, her voice taking on a sharper edge. “Now, be a good girl and play with your toys. If you’re lucky, maybe I’ll consider changing you after.” Lucille collected her things from the room and went away again. Olivia’s heart sank. She knew there was no point in arguing. The discomfort of the wet diaper was unbearable, but the fear of further humiliation was even worse. With a defeated sigh, she reached for a brightly colored rattle, her mind racing as she tried to devise a plan. She couldn’t stay like this, trapped in this infantile nightmare. There had to be a way out. Olivia halfheartedly shook the rattle, the hollow sound a mocking echo of her own emptiness. Her mind was a whirlwind of conflicting emotions – anger, humiliation, and a deep-seated fear that this was her new reality. But beneath those emotions, a spark of defiance remained, a refusal to completely surrender to the demon’s twisted game. As she played, her eyes darted around the room, searching for any potential escape route. The windows were too high, the door locked from the outside. Her gaze fell upon the diaper bag Lucille had brought in earlier. Perhaps there was something in there, a tool, a weapon, anything that could help her break free. Mustering all her courage, Olivia crawled towards the bag, her movements cautious and deliberate. She reached out, her fingers brushing against the soft fabric. A surge of hope coursed through her veins. Maybe, just maybe, there was a chance she could escape this nightmare. With trembling fingers, Olivia unzipped the diaper bag, her heart pounding in her chest. The contents were a grotesque parody of a baby’s essentials: talcum powder, a tube of diaper rash cream, a handful of pacifiers, and a stack of brightly colored diapers. Olivia’s stomach churned as she realized there was nothing useful in the bag, nothing that could aid her escape. A sob escaped her lips as she slumped back against the playpen wall, a wave of despair washing over her. She was trapped, a prisoner in her own home, reduced to a helpless infant. The demon had won, and her life as she knew it was over. As if sensing her defeat, Lucille’s voice echoed through the room, a chilling reminder of her presence. “Having fun, Olivia?” she taunted, her voice dripping with amusement. “Don’t worry, darling. The beginning is starting now. You’ll soon learn to love your new life, with all its messy little pleasures.” Olivia’s body tensed, her stomach clenching in response to Lucille’s taunting words. The formula, now churning in her belly, triggered a familiar urge, a pressure building within her. She tried to fight it, to hold back, but the demon’s influence was too strong. A solid mass of warmth flooded her diaper, the sensation a mix of relief and utter shame. She had lost control again, her body betraying her in the most humiliating way possible. The smell of her poop filled the playpen, a pungent reminder of her degradation. Tears welled up in Olivia’s eyes as she whimpered softly. She was no longer just wet; she was filthy, a helpless infant adult wallowing in her own excrement. This was the lowest point of her life, a nadir of shame and despair. She had become the very thing the demon wanted her to be: a helpless, infantile creature, utterly dependent on its cruel whims. Lucille’s laughter echoed through the room, a cruel melody that twisted Olivia’s insides. “Oh, Olivia,” she cooed, her voice dripping with a sickeningly sweet tone, “what a mess you’ve made. But don’t worry, darling. We’ll take care of it.” With a snap of her fingers, Lucille conjured a new toy, a large, plush teddy bear with soft brown fur and innocent button eyes. The bear was oddly oversized for the playpen, its limbs sprawling across the limited space. “Look, Olivia,” Lucille purred, “a new friend to keep you company. I’m sure you’ll have lots of fun together.” Lucille says as she snaps her fingers again, this time filling Olivia up with libido. As she spoke, an unsettling warmth began to spread through Olivia’s body. The sensation was different from the shame and disgust she had felt earlier. It was a warmth that tingled and pulsed, a growing heat that seemed to originate from her princess parts. Her eyes darted to the teddy bear, a new and unfamiliar desire taking root in her mind. Lucille, sensing the shift in Olivia’s demeanor, let out a low chuckle. “Yes, darling,” she whispered, her voice a seductive caress. “Let your imagination run wild. Play with your new friend, and don’t be afraid to explore your desires. After all, a little mess is nothing to be ashamed of, is it?” Lucille bumps up Olivia’s libido with a click of her fingers. The shame that had consumed Olivia moments before began to morph into something else, a tingling curiosity that pulsed through her princess parts and body. Her eyes remained locked on the teddy bear, its soft fur and inviting curves a stark contrast to the cold, sterile plastic of the playpen. Lucille’s words echoed in her mind, a tempting invitation to explore a forbidden realm. “Don’t be afraid to explore your desires,” she had said. And in that moment, a wave of rebellion surged through Olivia. If this was the life she was forced to live, she would find a way to make it her own, to carve out a sliver of pleasure from the humiliation. With a newfound determination, Olivia crawled towards the teddy bear, her eyes never leaving its plush form. She reached out, her fingers sinking into the soft fur, a shiver running down her spine. The sensation was oddly comforting, a stark contrast to the cold, clinical touch of Lucille’s hands. Emboldened by the rising warmth within her, Olivia pulled herself onto the teddy bear, straddling its plush body. The diaper, already heavy with her excrement, shifted against her sensitive parts, the friction igniting a spark of pleasure that sent a jolt through her body. She gasped, her fingers tightening in the bear’s fur as she rocked against it, the forbidden sensation growing with each movement. Olivia’s body writhed in pleasure as she grinded against the giant teddy bear, the contents of her messy diaper rubbing against her pussy with each movement. The wetness and warmth of the padding only heightened her arousal, her clit throbbing with need. Lucille watched with a smirk on her face, enjoying the humiliation of the adult woman humping a stuffed animal in a wet and messy diaper and recorded her. “Well, well, well,” she taunted, “looks like someone’s enjoying their messy diaper a little too much.” Olivia’s cheeks burned with embarrassment, but she couldn’t deny the pleasure coursing through her body. She pushed harder against the teddy, her orgasm building with each rub of the poopy wet diaper against her princess parts. Lucille leaned in, a playful smirk twisting her lips, “Someone’s already making quite the mess, aren’t they? And it’s about to get a different type of messy, isn’t it, wittle Olivia?” Her eyes sparkled with malicious delight, a hint of purring entering her tone. Olivia couldn’t hold back any longer, her climax hitting her like a wave. She cried out, her pussy pulsing with pleasure as she came into the wet and messy diaper. She continued grinding and grinding, its foul contents spreading further, while she had orgasm after orgasm until she lay against the teddy bear exhausted, but in ecstasy with a very messy diapered bottom. Lucille’s voicedripped with saccharine sweetness, a stark contrast to the cruel glint in her eyes. “Oh, Olivia, what a good girl you are!” she cooed, clapping her hands together in mock delight. “Look at the lovely present you left in your diaper. Such a big, smelly surprise and a sticky one too!” She leaned closer, her breath ghosting over Olivia’s ear. “Aren’t you proud of yourself?” she whispered, her voice laced with a perverse kind of satisfaction. “Such a dirty little baby, making a sticky mess like that. Mommy’s so pleased.” Olivia, already burdened with humiliation, felt a fresh wave of shame wash over her at Lucille’s twisted praise. Tears welled up in her eyes anew, not from the discomfort of the soiled diaper, but from the crushing weight of degradation. She had never felt so small, so utterly debased. “Please,” Olivia choked out, her voice barely a whisper, “just… just clean me up.” The words tasted like poison on her tongue, each syllable a surrender to the demon’s cruel game. Lucille’s smile widened, revealing rows of sharp teeth. “As you wish, my sticky little mess maker,” she purred, her voice laced with malicious glee. With deliberate slowness, she began to clean Olivia, her every touch a reminder of the scientist’s helplessness. Olivia squeezed her eyes shut, trying to block out the reality of her situation. But even with her eyes closed, she could still feel Lucille’s cold, mocking gaze upon her. The cleaning process was agonizingly slow, Lucille taking every opportunity to prolong Olivia’s torment. She cooed and praised Olivia’s “good behaviour,” her voice a grating symphony of condescension. Olivia, exhausted from humping her teddy, fell asleep during her diaper change. Chapter 10: Life Could Be A Dream (Finale) When Olivia awoke, she found herself not in her bed, but in a crib, its bars cold and unyielding against her touch. Panic flared as she realized she was locked in, the familiar surroundings of her bedroom warped and distorted by the dim light filtering through the slats. A desperate urge to pee gnawed at her, the sensation growing stronger with each passing moment. Olivia squirmed, her diaper rustling with her movements, but there was no escape. Tears welled up in her eyes as she succumbed to the inevitable, the warmth spreading through her diaper a humiliating reminder of her helplessness. The door creaked open, and Lucille entered, her silhouette framed by the dim light. Her eyes gleamed as she took in the sight of Olivia, trapped and soiled in the crib. “Ah, my little baby,” she cooed, her voice dripping with mock sympathy. “Did you have an accident? Such a shame. But don’t worry, Mommy’s here to take care of you.” Olivia clenched her fists, her cheeks burning with shame and anger. “Let me out of here!” she demanded, her voice a mixture of defiance and desperation. Lucille chuckled, a low, throaty sound that sent shivers down Olivia’s spine. “Not yet, my dear,” she purred. “First, we need to have a little chat.” She walked over to the crib, her heels clicking on the wooden floor. Olivia shrank back, her body pressed against the cold bars. Lucille leaned over the crib, her face mere inches from Olivia’s. “You see, Olivia,” she said, her voice soft and insidious, “this is your true nature. Helpless, dependent, in need of a mommy to change your dirty diaper.” Olivia’s eyes flashed with anger. “I’m not a baby!” she hissed. “I’m a grown woman, a scientist!” Lucille smiled, a wicked glint in her eyes. “That’s what you think, my dear. But deep down, you crave this. You crave the comfort of a diaper, the security of being taken care of, the thrill of submission.” Olivia wanted to scream, to deny everything Lucille was saying, but the words died in her throat. A part of her, a small, insidious part, whispered in agreement. Lucille reached into the crib, her fingers gently tracing the outline of Olivia’s diaper. “Don’t fight it, Olivia,” she purred. “Embrace it. Embrace your true self. You’ll see, it’s much more fun to be bad.” A strange sensation washed over Olivia, a mixture of shame, excitement, and surrender. She closed her eyes, her body trembling as Lucille unlatched the crib and lifted her out. “That’s it, my little baby,” Lucille crooned, her voice a hypnotic lullaby. “Let Mommy take care of you.” She carried Olivia to the desk, where the strange contraption hummed with an unsettling energy. Lucille placed a helmet on Olivia’s head, its cold metal pressing against her temples. “Now, my dear,” she whispered, her voice filled with anticipation. “Let’s explore your deepest desires together.” The world around Olivia dissolved into a kaleidoscope of colors and sounds, her consciousness slipping away into the realm of dreams. The chill of the helmet pressed against Olivia’s skin, plunging her into the swirling chaos of the dream realm. She found herself in a dimly lit classroom, the air thick with the scent of chalk and old books. Rows of wooden desks faced a blackboard covered in complex equations and diagrams. Olivia was seated at one of the desks, her legs dangling above the floor. She was wearing a school uniform, a pleated skirt and a white blouse, but the most noticeable feature was the thick diaper peeking out from under the hem of her skirt. A figure stood at the front of the classroom, a stern-looking woman with wire-rimmed glasses and a tight bun. It was Professor Lucille, her voice booming across the room as she lectured on the intricacies of quantum mechanics. “Now, Miss Olivia,” she said, her gaze fixing on Olivia with a disapproving frown. “Can you explain to the class the principles of quantum entanglement?” Olivia squirmed in her seat, her face flushed with embarrassment. She had no idea what quantum entanglement was, and the diaper bulging between her legs made it difficult to concentrate. “I… I don’t know, Professor,” she mumbled, her voice barely audible. Professor Lucille sighed, a sound of exasperation mixed with a hint of amusement. “Of course you don’t, you silly girl,” she said, her voice softening. “You’ve been too busy playing with your dollies and wetting your diaper.” A wave of shame washed over Olivia. She knew Professor Lucille was right; she had been neglecting her studies, her mind preoccupied with childish fantasies and the comfort of a full diaper. “But don’t worry, Olivia,” Professor Lucille continued, her voice taking on a seductive purr. “I’m here to help you. I’m here to teach you all about the wonders of science… and the joys of diaper submission.” She walked towards Olivia, her heels clicking on the wooden floor. Olivia shrank back in her seat, her heart pounding in her chest. Professor Lucille stopped beside Olivia’s desk, her hand reaching out to gently stroke Olivia’s hair. “You’re such a bright girl, Olivia,” she whispered. “But you need discipline. You need guidance. You need… a firm hand.” Olivia felt a shiver run down her spine, a mixture of fear and excitement. She knew what was coming, and a part of her, a dark, forbidden part, craved it. Professor Lucille stepped back, her gaze intense and unwavering. “Stand up, Olivia,” she commanded. Trembling, Olivia pushed herself up from her chair, her legs shaking beneath her. She was fully aware of the obscene sight she must have presented, her diaper sagging heavily between her legs, a wet patch spreading across the front. “Bend over your desk,” Professor Lucille instructed. Olivia did as she was told, her hands gripping the edge of the wooden desk as she leaned forward, her bottom thrust out. She could feel the cold air on her diaper, the material still damp from her earlier accidents. Professor Lucille moved behind her, her steps measured and deliberate. Olivia closed her eyes, bracing herself for the inevitable. The first slap came down hard, the impact echoing through the classroom. Olivia gasped, her body jolting forward. The sharp pain radiated through her, a stark contrast to the comforting warmth of her diaper. Another slap followed, and another. Each one stung, the pain building with every strike. Olivia couldn’t help but moan, her body writhing beneath the assault. “Is this what you need, Olivia?” Professor Lucille asked, her voice thick with desire. “Discipline? Control?” “Yessss,” Olivia whimpered, the word barely audible. She was beyond shame now, beyond embarrassment. She was lost in the sensations, her body betraying her with each whimper and moan. Professor Lucille continued the spanking, each slap harder and more intense than the last. Olivia could feel her diaper growing even wetter, the heat from her punishment mixing with the warmth of her excretions and the heat from how horny she was getting. Eventually, Professor Lucille stopped, her breath coming in ragged gasps. Olivia’s bottom and princess parts were a throbbing mess, her body aching with the abuse. “Very good, Olivia,” Professor Lucille said, her voice soft and comforting. “You have learned your lesson.” Olivia stayed bent over the desk, too exhausted to move. She could feel the trickle of wetness trailing down her legs, her diaper now thoroughly soaked and leaking. In that moment, she belonged to Professor Lucille. She was her student, her submissive, her plaything. She had surrendered herself completely, her body and her mind. And she had never felt so alive. Suddenly, the classroom vanished, the scent of chalk and the echoing lecture fading into oblivion. Olivia gasped, her eyes flying open as the helmet was removed from her head. The dream’s lingering warmth clung to her skin, a stark contrast to the cool air of her bedroom. Lucille loomed over her, a triumphant smirk playing on her lips. “Well, my dear,” she purred, “it seems you’ve discovered a hidden talent for academic submission.” Olivia recoiled, a wave of revulsion washing over her. The memory of her dream-self, the meek student eager for punishment, filled her with shame and disgust. “No,” she gasped, her voice barely a whisper. “That’s not me. That’s not who I am.” Lucille chuckled, her voice dripping with condescension. “Don’t be so naive, Olivia,” she chided. “That is who you are, deep down. You crave authority, discipline, the thrill of surrendering to a dominant figure.” Olivia shook her head vehemently, her eyes blazing with defiance. “You’re wrong,” she insisted. “This is just a dream, a twisted fantasy you’ve implanted in my mind.” Lucille raised an eyebrow, her smirk widening. “Oh, is it?” she challenged. “Then why is your heart racing? Why are your cheeks flushed? Why can’t you deny the undeniable pleasure you felt in that classroom?” Olivia’s resolve wavered. The lingering warmth of the dream, the memory of Professor Lucille’s firm hand, the thrill of submission… it was all too real, too intoxicating. “This isn’t me,” she repeated, her voice barely a whisper. But even as she said the words, a seed of doubt had been planted in her mind. Lucille leaned closer, her breath warm against Olivia’s ear. “Don’t fight it, Olivia,” she whispered. “Embrace it. Embrace your true self. You’ll see, it’s much more fun to be bad.” The helmet descended once more, its cold metal a stark contrast to the warmth of Lucille’s touch. Olivia braced herself, unsure of what awaited her in the depths of her subconscious this time. The world dissolved into a dizzying vortex of colors and shapes, before solidifying into a starkly different scene. She found herself in a grand ballroom, chandeliers glittering overhead, the air filled with the strains of a waltz. But Olivia was not a guest at this elegant affair. She was dressed as a maid, her uniform crisp and starched, a frilly apron tied around her waist. A diaper peeked out from beneath her skirt, a stark reminder of her subservient role. Across the room, a figure stood out from the swirling crowd of dancers. It was Lady Lucille, resplendent in a flowing gown, her eyes sparkling with amusement as she watched Olivia navigate the crowded room, a tray of champagne flutes balanced precariously in her hands. Olivia’s cheeks burned with embarrassment as she stumbled, her diaper rustling with her every movement. The guests snickered and whispered as she made her way towards Lady Lucille, her heart pounding in her chest. “Ah, there you are, my little maid,” Lady Lucille purred, her voice a seductive melody. “I see you’re having a bit of trouble with your duties.” Olivia lowered her head, her eyes fixed on the floor. “I apologize, my lady,” she stammered. “I’ll be more careful next time.” Lady Lucille chuckled, a low, throaty sound that sent shivers down Olivia’s spine. “No need to apologize, my dear,” she said, her voice softening. “Accidents happen, especially to clumsy little maids who can’t seem to keep their diapers dry.” Olivia’s face flushed crimson. She could feel the warmth spreading through her diaper, a humiliating reminder of her inadequacy. Lady Lucille reached out, her fingers gently lifting Olivia’s chin. “But don’t worry, my dear,” she whispered, her eyes twinkling with amusement. “I have a special task for you, a task that will require all of your… unique talents.” Lady Lucille led Olivia through the throng of dancers, her grip firm on Olivia’s arm. They reached a secluded alcove, hidden from the prying eyes of the guests. The air here was thick with the scent of perfume and something else, something primal and intoxicating. “You see, Olivia,” Lady Lucille began, her voice barely above a whisper, “I have a… particular interest in those who find pleasure in serving others. Those who revel in their own submission, who find joy in fulfilling their master’s every whim.” Olivia’s breath hitched, her heart pounding in her chest. She knew where this was going, and a part of her, a part she had desperately tried to suppress, thrilled at the prospect. Lady Lucille’s hand trailed down Olivia’s arm, her fingers lingering on the curve of her hip. “I’ve heard whispers,” she continued, her voice a seductive purr, “of a brilliant scientist who has a secret, a hidden desire for something… more.” Olivia’s cheeks burned with shame, but she couldn’t deny the truth in Lady Lucille’s words. The dreams, the fantasies, the forbidden desires… they were all bubbling to the surface, threatening to consume her. “Don’t be afraid, Olivia,” Lady Lucille whispered, her breath warm against Olivia’s ear. “Embrace your desires. Embrace your submission. Embrace your diaper.” Her hand slipped under Olivia’s skirt, her fingers brushing against the damp warmth of the diaper. Olivia gasped, her body tensing, but a wave of pleasure washed over her, erasing all thoughts of resistance. Lady Lucille smiled, a wicked glint in her eyes. “There you are, my little pet,” she purred. “Let me show you how truly wonderful it can be to serve.” Lady Lucille’s fingers trailed along the wet fabric of the diaper, making Olivia shiver with desire. She could feel her heart racing, her breathing shallow and ragged as the older woman continued to touch her. “You like that, don’t you?” Lady Lucille murmured in her ear, her breath hot and heavy. “Feeling my fingers on your wet diaper?” Olivia could only nod, too overwhelmed with pleasure to speak. She had never felt anything like this before – the combination of shame, excitement, and arousal was intoxicating. Lady Lucille’s other hand reached up to caress Olivia’s breast, her thumb circling the nipple through the fabric of her dress. “Such a good girl,” she whispered, her voice low and sultry. “So eager to please, so willing to submit.” Olivia felt herself sinking deeper into the pleasure, her mind clouded with thoughts of servitude and desire. She wanted nothing more than to please Lady Lucille, to do whatever she asked of her. “Take off your panties,” Lady Lucille commanded, her voice firm and authoritative. “Let me see your diaper.” Olivia’s hands trembled as she obeyed, sliding her panties down her legs and stepping out of them. She stood there, exposed and vulnerable, her diaper on display for Lady Lucille to see. “Such a good girl,” Lady Lucille murmured again, her hand reaching down to stroke the wet fabric of the diaper. “So obedient, so eager to please.” Olivia felt herself melting under the older woman’s touch, her body trembling with pleasure. She had never felt anything like this before, never experienced such intense arousal and submission. “Now, go back to the party,” Lady Lucille said, her voice still firm but with a hint of amusement. “But remember, you belong to me now. You are my pet, my submissive, my little girl in diapers.” Olivia nodded, her mind still reeling with pleasure and desire. She turned and walked back to the party, her diaper wet and heavy between her legs, her mind focused on Lady Lucille and the new world of pleasure she had opened up for her. The opulent ballroom dissolved into a hazy blur, replaced by the stark familiarity of Olivia’s bedroom. The helmet was gone, the echo of Lady Lucille’s seductive voice fading into a distant memory. Olivia blinked, her eyes adjusting to the dim light. The sensation of the wet diaper between her legs remained, a tangible reminder of the dream’s intense reality. A wave of shame washed over her, followed by a pang of longing. She touched her cheeks, still flushed from the dream’s passionate encounter, and the denial rose within her. “No,” she whispered, shaking her head fiercely. “This isn’t me. It can’t be.” Yet, the memory of Lady Lucille’s touch, her whispered promises of pleasure and submission, lingered in Olivia’s mind like a tempting siren song. The logical part of her, the scientist, rebelled against these newfound desires. But another part, a darker, more primal aspect, yearned to succumb to the forbidden thrill. Lucille watched Olivia’s internal struggle with amusement. “Still clinging to your illusions, my dear?” she asked, her voice a silky thread weaving through the silence. “Denial is a powerful tool, but it won’t shield you from the truth forever.” Olivia clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. “This is wrong,” she choked out, her voice thick with emotion. “You’re manipulating me, twisting my mind.” Lucille tilted her head, her lips curving into a knowing smile. “Am I, Olivia?” she countered. “Or am I simply revealing what’s been hidden within you all along?” Olivia’s resolve wavered, her mind caught in a tug-of-war between reason and desire. She longed to believe that this was all a twisted game, a cruel trick played by a manipulative demon. But deep down, a gnawing doubt gnawed at her. “You’re lying,” she insisted, her voice a desperate plea for reassurance. “This isn’t who I am.” Lucille’s smile widened, her eyes glittering with triumph. “We’ll see about that, my dear,” she purred. “The night is young, and we have so much more to explore.” The helmet’s familiar weight settled upon Olivia’s head, and the world around her dissolved once more. This time, she found herself in a brightly lit playroom, filled with toys and colorful decorations. But the atmosphere was far from cheerful. Olivia was seated in a high chair, a bib tied around her neck, a half-eaten bowl of mush in front of her. She wore a baby blue onesie, and a thick diaper bulged between her legs. A stern-faced woman in a nanny uniform stood before her, a spoonful of mush hovering in the air. “Eat up, Olivia,” she commanded, her voice firm but laced with a hint of amusement. “Big girls need to finish their dinner if they want to grow up strong and healthy.” Olivia scowled, pushing the spoon away with a petulant whine. “I don’t wanna,” she mumbled, her voice thick with defiance. Nanny Lucille’s smile tightened. “Oh, but you will,” she insisted, her voice taking on a sharper edge. “You’re a naughty little girl who needs to learn some manners. And I know just the way to teach you.” She set the spoon aside and reached for a wooden paddle hanging on the wall. Olivia’s eyes widened in alarm as Nanny Lucille approached, the paddle held menacingly in her hand. “This will teach you a lesson, young lady,” Nanny Lucille declared, her voice dripping with mock disapproval. “Maybe next time you’ll think twice before disobeying your nanny.” The paddle connected with Olivia’s bottom, a sharp sting that sent a shockwave through her body. Tears welled up in her eyes, but a strange heat bloomed in her core, a mixture of pain, humiliation, and a forbidden thrill. Nanny Lucille continued her discipline, each strike of the paddle igniting a conflicting symphony of sensations within Olivia. She whimpered and cried, yet a part of her reveled in the punishment, her body responding with a growing warmth and a tingling arousal. “There, there,” Nanny Lucille cooed, her voice a soothing balm as she set the paddle aside. “That wasn’t so bad, was it? Now, are you going to be a good girl and finish your dinner?” Olivia nodded meekly, her cheeks flushed with shame and a strange excitement. She opened her mouth as Nanny Lucille scooped up another spoonful of mush, a flicker of defiance still burning in her eyes, yet her body already yielding to the intoxicating power of submission. The playroom scene dissolved, leaving Olivia blinking in the dim light of her bedroom once more. The helmet was gone, the echo of Nanny Lucille’s stern voice and the sting of the paddle fading into a disturbing memory. She was still in her onesie, the diaper heavy and warm between her legs. The lingering sensation of the spanking, a mix of humiliation and a strange warmth, sent a shiver down her spine. “Well?” Lucille’s voice cut through the silence, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. “Did you enjoy your little lesson, my dear?” Olivia recoiled, her cheeks burning with shame and confusion. “No,” she stammered, her voice barely a whisper. “This isn’t me. It can’t be.” Lucille chuckled, a low, throaty sound that sent a shiver down Olivia’s spine. “Oh, but it is, my dear,” she purred. “These are your dreams, Olivia. Your desires. Your fantasies.” Olivia shook her head vehemently, her eyes wide with disbelief. “No,” she insisted. “This is just some twisted trick you’re playing on me. I’m not like this.” Lucille leaned closer, her eyes boring into Olivia’s. “Are you so sure?” she challenged. “Why else would you dream of such things? Why else would your body respond with such… enthusiasm?” Olivia’s resolve wavered. She couldn’t deny the strange pleasure she had experienced in the dream, the conflicting emotions that had stirred within her. Could Lucille be right? Were these truly her hidden desires, her deepest fantasies? “Don’t fight it, Olivia,” Lucille whispered, her voice a seductive caress. “Embrace it. Embrace your true self. Embrace your little girl side.” Olivia opened her mouth to protest, but the words caught in her throat. A part of her, a small, vulnerable part, yearned to believe Lucille. Yearned to surrender to the comfort and security of being a helpless little girl in a diaper. But another part of her, the scientist, the rational thinker, screamed in defiance. This couldn’t be her. This couldn’t be what she wanted. Lucille watched Olivia’s internal struggle with amusement. “The choice is yours, my dear,” she purred. “You can continue to deny your true desires, or you can embrace them. The decision is yours.” The helmet’s familiar chill once again enveloped Olivia’s head, and her surroundings dissolved into a swirling vortex. This time, she found herself standing on a sun-drenched beach, the warm sand between her toes, the salty breeze tousling her hair. But something was different. Olivia was clad in a bright pink bikini, her body tanned and toned. Yet, beneath the skimpy fabric, a thick diaper bulged prominently, its outline unmistakable. A giggle escaped her lips as she ran towards the sparkling waves, the diaper crinkling with every step. A group of friends waved to her from the shore, their laughter echoing across the beach. Olivia plunged into the water, relishing the cool embrace of the ocean. But as she swam, a strange sensation spread through her diaper – a warmth, a wetness, a sense of fullness. Emerging from the waves, Olivia felt a pang of excitement mixed with a hint of embarrassment. She knew her diaper was soaked, but instead of shame, a thrill coursed through her veins. She waddled back to her friends, the diaper sagging heavily between her legs. To her surprise, her friends didn’t mock or tease her. Instead, they showered her with compliments, their eyes filled with admiration. “You look so cute in that diaper, Olivia!” one of them exclaimed. “It’s like you’re a little baby again.” Olivia giggled, her cheeks flushed with pleasure. The feeling of the wet diaper against her skin, the attention from her friends, the undeniable thrill of being babied – it was all so intoxicating. She spent the rest of the day playing in the sand, building sandcastles and splashing in the waves, her diaper growing heavier and messier with each passing hour. But the discomfort was outweighed by the sheer joy of embracing her newfound freedom, of reveling in the childish abandon that the diaper represented. As the sun began to set, Olivia’s friends gathered around her, their faces glowing with warmth and acceptance. “We love you, Olivia,” they chorused, their voices filled with genuine affection. “And we love your diapers.” Olivia beamed, her heart swelling with happiness. This was it, she realized. This was what she truly wanted. The freedom to embrace her childish side, to revel in the comfort and security of a diaper, to be loved and accepted for who she was, messy diaper and all. As the beach scene began to fade, a realization dawned upon Olivia. This wasn’t just a dream; it was a reflection of her deepest desires, her hidden yearnings. The joy she had felt, the acceptance, the pure, unadulterated pleasure of embracing her childish side – it was all real, all hers. Lucille, sensing the shift in Olivia’s demeanor, paused mid-motion, the helmet hovering inches above her head. “What is it, my dear?” she asked, her voice a mixture of curiosity and anticipation. Olivia’s eyes snapped open, her gaze meeting Lucille’s with newfound clarity. The shame, the denial, the confusion – it all melted away, replaced by a sense of liberation. “I see it now,” Olivia whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. “I see what you’ve been trying to show me all along.” A slow smile spread across Lucille’s face, her eyes gleaming with triumph. “Do you, my dear?” she purred. “And what is it that you see?” Olivia took a deep breath, the words pouring out of her like a dam bursting. “I see that I’m not the person I thought I was. I’m not just a scientist, a rational thinker. I’m also a little girl, a playful, curious, sometimes messy little girl who loves her diapers.” Lucille nodded, her smile widening. “Yes, my dear,” she affirmed. “That’s exactly who you are.” Olivia continued, her voice growing stronger with each word. “I see that I don’t have to hide anymore. I don’t have to pretend to be someone I’m not. I can embrace my desires, my fantasies, my love for diapers.” Lucille lowered the helmet, her touch gentle as she removed it from Olivia’s head. “You are free, Olivia,” she whispered, her voice filled with warmth and encouragement. “Free to be yourself. Free to be the little girl you’ve always been.” Olivia smiled, a genuine, radiant smile that lit up her face. She looked down at her diaper, no longer a source of shame, but a symbol of her newfound freedom. “Thank you, Lucille,” she said, her voice filled with gratitude. “Thank you for showing me the truth.” Lucille returned the smile, her eyes filled with affection. “You’re welcome, my dear,” she said. “Now, go and play. Be the little girl you were always meant to be.” And with that, Olivia, clad in her onesie and diaper, skipped out of the room, her heart filled with joy and a newfound sense of self-acceptance. A wave of euphoria washed over Olivia as she skipped down the hallway, her diaper swishing with every step. But as she rounded a corner, a sense of unease crept over her. The familiar decor of her house seemed off, the colors too vibrant, the proportions distorted. A chilling realization struck her: this wasn’t real. She was still dreaming, still trapped in the illusion crafted by Lucille’s insidious device. The joy she had felt moments ago turned to dread as she understood the implications. “Lucille!” she cried out, her voice echoing through the empty hallway. “This is a dream! I know it is!” A giggle echoed behind her, and Lucille materialized from the shadows, her eyes twinkling with amusement. “Very clever, my dear,” she purred. “But even in your dreams, you can’t escape the truth.” Olivia whirled around, her heart pounding in her chest. “Let me out of here!” she demanded, her voice a mixture of fear and defiance. Lucille raised an eyebrow, her lips curving into a smirk. “Oh, but you are out, my dear,” she countered. “You’re right where you belong.” With a flick of her wrist, Lucille removed the helmet from Olivia’s head. The dream world shattered, the vibrant colors fading into the familiar darkness of the bedroom. Olivia found herself back in the crib, her onesie damp and clinging to her skin. The realization of her predicament, the undeniable truth of her desires, hit her like a tidal wave. “No,” she whimpered, tears welling up in her eyes. “This can’t be real. This can’t be who I am.” Suddenly, the world around Olivia transformed once again, the familiar chill of the helmet pressing against her temples as she entered a new dream realm. This time, she found herself in a lavish bedroom, the air filled with the sweet scent of jasmine and musk. The room was dimly lit, casting a seductive glow over the scene unfolding before her. Lucille stood before her, a sultry smile playing on her lips as she gazed at Olivia with hunger in her eyes. Lucille was dressed in a sheer robe that barely concealed her curves, the fabric clinging to her skin in all the right places. Olivia’s heart raced at the sight, a mixture of desire and trepidation swirling inside her. “Welcome, my dear Olivia,” Lucille purred, her voice sending shivers down Olivia’s spine. “I’ve been waiting for you.” Olivia’s breath caught in her throat as she took in the sight before her. She was no longer the innocent student or in a classroom or a maid in a ball; she was now a willing participant in a seductive game of pleasure and submission. Lucille approached Olivia, her hand reaching out to caress Olivia’s cheek with a feather-light touch. Olivia’s skin tingled at the contact, her body responding to the intimate gesture. “You’re such a good girl, Olivia,” Lucille whispered, her words a tantalizing promise of what was to come. “Let me take care of you.” With a deft movement, Lucille lowered Olivia to the plush bed, her hands expertly undoing Olivia’s clothing until she was left in nothing but her soaked diaper. Olivia’s cheeks flushed with embarrassment and arousal, a heady mix of emotions swirling inside her. Lucille’s touch was electric as she traced a path down Olivia’s body, her fingers dancing over the wet fabric of the diaper. Olivia couldn’t help but moan at the sensation, her body arching instinctively towards Lucille’s touch. “Such a naughty girl,” Lucille murmured, her voice a husky whisper. “Let’s see just how wet you can get for me.” With skillful fingers, Lucille began to rub Olivia’s pussy through the diaper, eliciting gasps of pleasure from Olivia’s lips. The fabric became slick with Olivia’s arousal, the friction sending waves of pleasure through her body. But Lucille wasn’t done yet. She produced a vibrator, the buzzing sound filling the room with anticipation. Placing it against the soaked diaper, she teased Olivia with the vibrating sensation, driving her wild with need. Olivia’s hips moved involuntarily, aching for more stimulation, more release. Lucille watched with a wicked gleam in her eyes, enjoying the sight of Olivia squirming under her touch. “Such a good girl,” Lucille cooed, increasing the intensity of the vibrator against the soaked fabric. Olivia’s moans grew louder, her body on the edge of ecstasy. And then, with a devious smile, Lucille presented a giant teddy bear, its plush form inviting and enticing. She guided Olivia’s hips towards the bear, urging her to hump the soft toy with abandon. Olivia couldn’t resist the overwhelming urge, the combination of the vibrator, the soaked diaper, and the commanding presence of Lucille pushing her towards a mind-blowing climax. She rode the teddy bear with abandon, her body shaking with pleasure as she reached the peak of ecstasy. As Olivia’s body trembled with release, the sensations washing over her like a tidal wave, she felt a sense of liberation unlike anything she had experienced before. In that moment, she let go of all inhibitions, all reservations, and surrendered to the intoxicating pleasure of the dream. The room faded away as the helmet was lifted from Olivia’s head, leaving her breathless and exhilarated. The memory of the dream lingered, a potent mix of desire and arousal that left Olivia questioning everything she thought she knew about herself. Lucille leaned over the crib, her eyes twinkling with amusement. “But it is real, my dear,” she purred, echoing Olivia’s words from moments before she went into her dream. “And it is exactly who you are.” She reached into the crib, her fingers gently tracing the outline of Olivia’s soaked diaper. “You see, Olivia,” she continued, her voice a soothing melody, “your tears, your denial, it was all part of the process. You were fighting against the truth, clinging to an outdated image of yourself.” Lucille’s touch sent a shiver down Olivia’s spine, a strange mixture of shame and pleasure. “But now,” she whispered, her voice barely above a breath, “you’ve seen the light. You’ve experienced the joy, the freedom, the pure bliss of embracing your inner little girl.” Olivia’s gaze fell to her diaper, the physical manifestation of her surrender. A tear rolled down her cheek, but this time, it wasn’t a tear of despair. It was a tear of acceptance, of release. She had fought against the truth for so long, but now, finally, she understood. This was who she was, this was what she wanted. And as the tears streamed down her face, a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips. She was a little girl, a messy, playful, diaper-loving little girl. And she was finally home with Mummy Lucille. The End. You can read more of my stories on my deviantart page or my site.

Chapter 1: Mikey sat in the passenger seat of Emily's car, his mind racing with a chaotic swirl of fear and confusion. The drive to her apartment was a silent torment, the only sound the low hum of the engine and the rustle of leaves that seemed to whisper ominous secrets outside. He couldn't believe how quickly his life had spiraled out of control. One moment he was a confident college student, and in the next, he found himself blackmailed into a bizarre and unsettling situation. As they pulled into the parking lot of her apartment complex, Mikey’s heart pounded violently in his chest. “What’s going to happen when we get inside?” he thought, his stomach churning with dread. He reluctantly followed Emily up the stairs, each step feeling heavier than the last. She unlocked the door and it creaked open, revealing a cozy apartment bursting with whimsical décor that only intensified his anxiety. “Welcome to my little sanctuary!” Emily chirped, a wide grin plastered across her face, but there was something unsettling in her cheerfulness. Mikey grimaced, trying to mask his discomfort. “Sanctuary?” he echoed nervously, scanning the room for an escape. She led him through the living room, past a kitchenette adorned with colorful, childlike magnets, and into a dim hallway. Pausing at the door to a room that felt distinctly different, she turned to him, her expression almost predatory. “Are you ready for this, Mikey? I promise it’ll be… unforgettable,” she whispered, her voice dripping with a mix of sweetness and something darker. Mikey’s eyes widened in horror as he took in the sight of the door painted a soft pastel blue, a small, childish doorknob gracing the handle. A strange blend of curiosity and dread washed over him, his instincts screaming that he should run. “What lies behind that door?” he thought, a shiver creeping down his spine. "Come in, Mikey," Emily said, her voice soft but firm, an unsettling sweetness lacing her words. She pushed the door open, revealing a room that felt like a haunting dreamscape. The walls were adorned in pastel hues that whispered innocence, while the furniture, all scaled down to a child’s size, created an unsettling atmosphere. Toys lay scattered like forgotten memories, and in the corner stood a crib that seemed to loom larger than life. The most chilling sight, however, was the array of adult baby items neatly arranged on shelves and tucked away in drawers, each object a stark reminder of the reality he was being pulled into. Mikey's eyes widened in shock, his stomach knotting. "Emily, what is this place?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper as dread settled heavily in his chest. Emily turned to him, her expression shifting to something more serious, almost predatory. "This is my special room, Mikey. It's where I come to be myself," she stated, a strange delight flickering in her eyes. "And now, it's where you're going to learn to be my baby boy." His mind raced, battling disbelief and fear. "Emily, I can’t do this! I can't be your... your baby boy. This is insane!" The word slipped from his lips, desperation creeping into his tone. Emily's expression hardened, her gaze narrowing like a hawk sizing up its prey. "You don't have a choice, Mikey," she said, her voice cold and unyielding. "You cheated on that exam, and if I tell anyone, your life will be ruined. Expelled. Your future, gone. But if you do as I say," she leaned in closer, her voice lowering to a conspiratorial whisper, "I'll keep your secret safe." Mikey felt a surge of anger and frustration boiling within him, a scream rising in his throat. Yet, deep down, the fear of losing everything choked him. He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself against the whirlwind of emotions. "What... what do I have to do?" he asked, his voice trembling, the weight of his fate hanging in the air between them. Emily's face softened slightly, her voice low and soothing. "It's simple, Mikey. You just need to embrace this new identity. You'll wear diapers, and I'll take care of you like a baby. You’ll learn to trust me, and in time, you’ll see that this is the best thing for you." Mikey's stomach churned at the thought, his heart racing in his chest. "But Emily, I don’t—" he started, a tremor of panic creeping into his voice. He had always been independent and self-reliant; the idea of regressing to a baby-like state was terrifying, an abyss he felt himself teetering on. But he knew he had no choice. He nodded, his eyes downcast, a lump forming in his throat. Emily smiled, her eyes glinting with a mix of satisfaction and excitement. "Good boy," she cooed, her tone unmistakably manipulative. "Now, let’s get you changed." As she led him to a small changing table, Mikey's heart raced. "Please, Emily... I can’t do this," he whimpered, feeling a suffocating wave of humiliation wash over him. "Shh, Mikey," she said firmly, her grip unyielding as she began to undress him, peeling away his clothes like layers of a carefully constructed facade. With each garment that fell away, his sense of control slipped further into the shadows. He cried out softly, "Stop! I don’t want this!" Emily's response was calm and collected, her hands steady as she removed his last shred of independence—his underwear. "You need to accept this," she insisted, gently slipping a diaper around his waist. The soft fabric enveloped him, and with it came a strange, conflicting mix of shame and something he loathed to admit: relief. "Emily… please," he begged, his voice breaking as she fastened the diaper in place with a practiced touch. When she helped him into a onesie, the soft fabric clung to his skin, and he felt utterly exposed, as if he had lost all control over his body and his life. Emily stepped back, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "There you go, Mikey," she said sweetly, a cruel smile spreading across her face. "You look perfect." Mikey looked down at himself, his mind racing. A tumultuous tide of shame crashed over him, mingling with an unsettling fear and a perverse sense of relief. He felt trapped, utterly bound to Emily's whims, yet there was an inevitable pull that compelled him to submit to her plan. Emily's voice sliced through his turmoil as she led him toward the small crib nestled in the corner of the room. "It’s time for your nap, baby boy. You need to rest and get used to your new life," she said, her tone deceptively sweet. Panic surged in Mikey’s chest. "No, Emily, please! I can’t—" he stammered, his heart pounding wildly. He didn’t want to be in this room, in this diaper, in this crib. Her eyes, unwavering and cold, met his. "You don’t have a choice, Mikey. You’re mine now. Just relax." With that, he lay down, his body trembling with fear and humiliation. Emily's hands, gentle yet resolute, tucked him in. The soft fabric of the sheets felt heavy against his skin, a tangible reminder of his helplessness. As she turned to leave, Mikey's heart sank into despair. "Emily, don't leave me!" he cried out, his voice barely a whisper. The door clicked shut, sealing him in darkness. A wave of despair washed over him as he grappled with the reality of his situation. He was trapped in a world devoid of control, where his very existence hinged on Emily's desires. He shut his eyes tightly, trying to block out the terror that enveloped him. But the soft hum of the room and the rustle of the sheets only amplified his dread. As he drifted into an uneasy sleep, Mikey's mind raced with haunting questions. What awaited him in this unfamiliar life? Would he ever reclaim his old self? He knew the journey ahead was fraught with fear, but there was no turning back. He was Emily’s baby boy now, and he was inextricably tied to her whims. Emily, watching from the doorway, saw an opportunity for mischief. She had always been a meticulous planner, and this was no exception. Armed with her camera, she tiptoed into the room, her eyes gleaming with a mix of excitement and malice. “This is going to be perfect,” she whispered to herself, a wicked grin stretching across her face. She snapped playful photos of Mikey in the crib, capturing every detail of his vulnerable state. The soft click of the camera shutter was barely audible, yet it echoed ominously in Mikey's subconscious, stirring a deep sense of unease. With a gentle but deliberate touch, Emily placed a blue pacifier in Mikey's mouth. “Sleep tight, baby boy,” she cooed softly, her voice dripping with mock tenderness. He stirred slightly, his lips parting instinctively to accept the foreign object, but he remained blissfully unaware of her presence. “Just a little longer…” she murmured, her heart swelling with twisted satisfaction. This was her moment, her triumph. She had him exactly where she wanted him. Hours passed, and the room grew darker as the sun began to set. Mikey eventually stirred awake, his eyes fluttering open to the dim light filtering through the curtains. The first thing he noticed was the pacifier in his mouth, and a surge of frustration and embarrassment washed over him. “What the...?” he exclaimed, his voice trembling with disbelief and fury as he spat it out, his eyes wide with a mix of confusion and anger. “Emily! What did you do?!” "Emily, I’m done with these baby games!" Mikey shot back, his voice trembling with a blend of fear and determination. He sat up rigidly in the crib, gripping the colorful rails as if they were his only anchor. Emily, lurking just outside the door, sauntered into the room with a slow, smug smile that sent chills down his spine. With a flourish, she whipped out her phone, her fingers gliding over the screen as she thumbed through a gruesome gallery of their shared secrets. "Oh really?" she mused, her voice playful yet laced with an unmistakable edge. "Because if you keep this up, I might just have to share these delightful snapshots—like the one where you were caught cheating on that test,” she warned, a glimmer of mischief in her eyes. Mikey felt his heart thunder in his chest, the walls of the room closing in like a trap. Each image on her phone was a haunting reminder of his powerlessness, igniting a storm of despair within him. The vibrant colors of the nursery, with their cheerful innocence, felt like cruel taunts against his fragile dignity. "Emily, please… don’t,” he whispered, his voice barely a breath, knowing full well the stakes of his defiance. Emily's eyes glimmered with a twisted mixture of satisfaction and disdain. "You know, Mikey," she taunted, her voice dripping with mockery, "you have no choice but to do as I say. Embrace this new life, or... well, let's just say the consequences won't be pretty. The choice is all yours, darling." Mikey's mind whirled, a tempest of fear, anger, and desperation crashing within him. The walls seemed to close in, suffocating him with dread. He took a deep, shaky breath, trying to summon some semblance of resolve. "What do you want from me, Emily?" he asked, his voice barely piercing the thick tension, trembling on the edge of anxiety. Emily leaned closer, her smile widening into something predatory, her eyes sparkling with a sinister excitement. "I want you to be my baby boy, Mikey," she purred, her tone syrupy sweet yet laced with malice. "I want you to trust me, to surrender yourself to me... Let me take care of you, and I promise," she leaned in even closer, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper, "I'll keep your little secret safe, hidden away from the world." Mikey felt the weight of her words pressing down on him, anger surging within him like a storm. His heart pounded, desperate to rebel, to fight back against this twisted demand, but he could see the iron grip she had on his life. Defeated, he nodded, his gaze falling to the floor. "What do I have to do?" he asked, his voice barely a murmur, filled with a mixture of resignation and dread. Emily's face softened slightly, a mixture of warmth and something else—was it possessiveness? "It's simple, Mikey," she said, her voice low and persuasive. "You just need to embrace this new identity. You'll wear diapers, and I'll take care of you like a baby. Picture it—no worries, no responsibilities. Just let go of everything." Mikey's stomach churned at the thought. "But I... I don't want to be a baby, Emily!" His voice trembled, a mix of defiance and fear. The idea of regression felt like a dark cloud looming over him. He had always been independent and self-reliant, and the thought of surrendering to this terrifying fate left him breathless. Emily leaned closer, her eyes locking onto his with an unsettling intensity. "You don’t have to fight it, Mikey. You can trust me. Just think about how safe you’ll feel, how loved. In time, you'll see this is the best thing for you." He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself, but every word she spoke sank deeper into his mind, registering the conflict of submission versus his desperate need for survival. "What if I don't want to?" he whispered, his voice barely above a tremor. Chapter 2: Mikey's heart pounded violently in his chest as Emily approached the crib, her eyes glinting like dark jewels filled with excitement and determination. She lowered the rail, her fingers brushing against his as she gently helped him out, guiding him like a toddler. Mikey’s face flushed with a mix of embarrassment and simmering anger, but deep down, he knew he had no choice; defiance was futile. Emily's grip was unyielding, and the warning in her eyes felt like a storm looming on the horizon. As she helped him onto the changing table, her movements were slow and deliberate, as if she relished this control. She began by checking his diaper, her fingers sliding into the leg holes with an unsettling familiarity. Mikey clenched his legs together, panic rising in his chest as he realized the urgent pressure building inside him. He had been holding it in for too long, and now it felt like a volcano ready to erupt. “Mikey, you’re all dry,” Emily said, her voice dripping with a sickly sweetness that made his stomach churn. “You know, it’s much easier to use your diaper than to go to the bathroom. You can trust me on this.” Mikey’s eyes widened in disbelief, his voice a desperate whisper. “Emily, I can’t do this! I can’t just... use a diaper like a baby. I’m not a baby!” But Emily’s smile remained unwavering, her gaze piercing into him like a drill. “You can and you will, Mikey. It’s for your own good. You need to learn to trust me and let go of your old habits. This is the first step in becoming my baby boy.” The words hung in the air, thick and suffocating, while Mikey felt his heart race in horror. Mikey's heart pounded in his chest, his mind frantically searching for an escape from this humiliating situation. He attempted to defy her, but Emily, with her cunning and mischievous nature, had already anticipated his every move. She caressed his thighs, her touch a mixture of tenderness and authority. "Shh, my sweet boy. It's time to let go, to embrace your new identity. Wet the diaper, my little one, and become my baby." "Please, Emily," Mikey pleaded, his voice cracking with shame. "I can't... I won't do this." He tried to pull away, but his efforts were futile against her unwavering control. Emily's eyes sparkled with amusement as she leaned closer, her breath warm on his cheek. "Oh, but you will, my dear Mikey. You'll learn to love it, just as you've learned to love your new mommy." Her fingers trailed up and down his legs, sending shivers through his body. "Sing with me, baby. 'Diaper change time, diaper change time, Mikey's got to pee, pee, pee...'" Mikey's cheeks burned, his resistance crumbling under the weight of her words and touch. The nursery rhyme echoed in his mind, mocking his struggle. He clenched his teeth, desperately trying to maintain control. Emily's voice rose in intensity, her delicate fingers meticulously tracing patterns along his thighs. "Let it go, Mikey. It's okay. You can do it. Just be a good baby for me." Her gaze was unwavering, as if she could see right through his disguise. Mikey's heart raced, tears of frustration and embarrassment pooling in his eyes. "I... I can't, Emily!" he stammered, his voice trembling. The weight of his shame felt unbearable as he clutched the fabric of his shorts. But despite his desperate attempt to hold back, his body betrayed him. With a final, agonizing struggle, his bladder released, warmth spreading and filling the confines of the diaper. A crushing wave of shame washed over him as reality settled in—he couldn’t stop it. Emily’s smile transformed into a triumphant grin, her eyes sparkling with delight. "See, Mikey? You really are my baby that needs his diaper. Wasn’t that easy? Just trust me, and I promise I’ll take such good care of you." Her voice dripped with condescension, each word a reminder of his vulnerability. Mikey blushed deeply, his face turning a bright crimson as the weight of his humiliation washed over him. “No! This can’t be happening!” he gasped, his voice trembling. He couldn’t believe what had just unfolded. He had lost control, and Emily had effortlessly claimed victory over him. “You… you wouldn’t!” he stammered, his heart racing with a mix of anger and deep embarrassment. “Oh, sweetie,” Emily cooed, her tone dripping with playful mockery, “this is just the beginning. You’re my little baby now. Isn’t that exciting?” Mikey’s eyes widened, his breath hitching at her words. A strange sense of relief mingled with dread filled him; he was trapped in this twisted new reality, a world where he was reduced to a helpless infant, utterly under Emily's thumb. “I-I can’t do this…” he whispered, feeling the walls of his pride closing in. “Oh, but you can—just look at you!” she teased, a wicked smile spreading across her face. “And you’re going to love it, my little one.” He swallowed hard, knowing he had no idea what else she had in store for him, but the thrill of submission both scared and exhilarated him. Mikey's heart pounded in his chest as he lay there, the wetness between his legs betraying him. "N-no, Emily, p-please..." he stammered, his voice weak and childlike. "I... I don't wanna be a baby no more. P-please let me go." But his pleas fell on deaf ears. Emily's smirk widened, her eyes sparkling with a cruel delight. "Aww, poor baby Mikey is all wet. Does he need his mommy to change him?" She leaned close, her breath hot on his ear. "Or maybe you like this, huh? Maybe you want to feel the shame of peeing yourself, all warm and wet. Is that it, baby?" With each word, she tightened the restraints, ensuring his helplessness. "You're my little baby boy now, and I decide when you get to feel good. And right now, I want you to squirm and blush, knowing that I can make you cum in your diaper, and there's nothing you can do to stop it." As she spoke, she trailed the tip of the wand along his body, avoiding any pleasure points, just teasing and tantalizing. "You're so cute when you're blushing, Mikey. Such a pretty baby. And soon, you'll be all sticky and sweet, just like a good little abdl." Mikey's eyes bulged with sheer panic, his breath catching in his throat as the impending mortification dawned on him. "Emily, stop, please!" he pleaded, his voice cracking under the weight of his dread. He struggled frantically against the unyielding bonds, his efforts only serving to heighten his sense of helplessness. "You can't do this, I—I can't bear it!" Emily's smirk remained fixed, her eyes sparkling with mischievous delight. She leaned closer, her voice adopting a playful, maternal tone. "Hush now, little one. Mommy's here to take care of you." With a calculated move, she positioned the vibrating massager against the front of his diaper, the intense vibrations reverberating through his most sensitive areas. Mikey's cheeks burned with shame as his body betrayed him, responding instinctively. His manhood stiffened, the evidence of his arousal becoming painfully obvious within the damp confines of his diaper. The conflicting sensations of degradation and pleasure left him utterly disoriented, reducing him to a blubbering infant in his mind. "Aww, is my little Mikey getting all big and strong down there? Does my baby enjoy the feeling of his special diaper?" Emily cooed, her fingers gently caressing his thighs, her mockery laced with feigned maternal affection. Mikey's frustration was palpable, his breath catching in his throat as the wand's relentless vibrations sent shivers through his body. He fought against the rising tide of pleasure, but his efforts were in vain. The sensations were too much, and he could feel his control slipping away. "Oh, Mikey, you know you can't hold back," Emily whispered, her voice laced with a teasing tone. She knew his breaking point was near. With a swift move, she produced a pacifier from her pocket, the sight of it causing Mikey's heart to skip a beat. "N-no..." Mikey stammered, his eyes pleading as she moved closer, her gaze intense. "I—I can't... Emily, please..." "Hush now, my sweet baby," she cooed, her voice soothing yet firm. With a swift motion, she pressed the pacifier between his lips, silencing his protests. "Mommy knows what you need." Mikey's face contorted, his eyes reflecting the shame and desire that battled within him. He attempted to push the pacifier away, but Emily's grip was firm, her touch both gentle and commanding. "Y-you... I... I don't want this... "Oh, but you do, my little one," she whispered, her breath warm on his cheek. "Let go, Mikey. Let Mommy take control." As her words washed over him, Mikey's resistance crumbled. His body arched, every muscle tensing as the climax hit him like a storm. He cried out, the sound muffled by the pacifier, his release a mixture of ecstasy and humiliation. Emily's eyes gleamed with a mischievous delight as she caressed Mikey's blushing face. "My, my, look at my little baby boy all flushed and cute," she purred, her voice dripping with mock sweetness. "Did you enjoy that, sweetheart? Was it as good for you as it was for Mommy?" Mikey squirmed under her touch, his voice cracking with embarrassment. "Y-yes, Mommy," he whispered, his eyes downcast. "I... I mean, it was different, but..." "Shh, it's okay, my dear," Emily interrupted, her tone turning soothing. "You don't have to explain. I know this is all new and exciting for you. And guess what? We're just getting started. Oh, the things we'll explore together, my sweet, obedient baby." Mikey's heart raced, a mixture of fear and anticipation coursing through his veins. He tried to speak, but his words failed him, leaving him at the mercy of this dominant woman who had turned his world upside down. Chapter 3: Mikey lay motionless, his small body quivering from the overwhelming release, the pacifier in his mouth serving as a permanent marker of his newfound role. Emily's delicate touch caressed his flushed cheek, her gaze radiating a blend of triumph and mischief. She relished the power she held over him, rendering him utterly helpless and dependent. "That's my good boy," she whispered, her tone tender and soothing. "Mommy's little angel has been such a good listener. You've made Mommy so happy." As she leaned closer, her warm breath tickled his ear. "Now, it's time to share with Mommy what you've done in your nappy, my sweet baby." Mikey's eyes darted open in sheer panic as the implication of her words hit him. He attempted to protest, but the pacifier rendered him speechless, allowing only incoherent mumbles to escape. Emily's thumb gently pushed the pacifier further, silencing any potential resistance. "Hush now, my darling," she whispered, her voice lulling him into submission. "It's alright, baby. Mommy just wants to know your secret. Tell Mommy, what did you do in your nappy?" Her free hand wandered to his crotch, caressing the damp diaper, soaked with his pee and release. The sensation sent a rush of conflicting feelings through him, a blend of shame and excitement, reinforcing his infantile state. "N-no... I... I can't..." Mikey stammered, his face flushing crimson. "Oh, but you will, my sweet boy," Emily purred, her voice dripping with authority. "Mommy knows you want to please her. And Mommy always gets what she wants." Mikey's cheeks burned with shame as Emily's touch sent a jolt of awareness through his body, betraying him. He squirmed, desperate to escape the overwhelming sensations, but his efforts were futile. Pleasure engulfed him, causing his limbs to shake uncontrollably. "Come on, sweetie, confess to mommy," Emily coaxed, her tone a mixture of authority and tenderness. "You know the rules." Mikey's thoughts whirled in panic, searching for an escape. But resistance was futile. He inhaled sharply, his voice cracking with embarrassment. "I-I wetted... and m-made a mess, mommy. I'm s-sorry." A triumphant gleam lit up Emily's eyes, and her smile grew. "That's my good boy. Now, tell mommy again, with all the details. Let me hear your sweet, little voice." Mikey's cheeks burned, a blend of shame and relief painting his face crimson. His body quivered, still reeling from the intensity of his release. This was only the start, he realized, and the thought of what Emily might have planned next sent a shiver down his spine. He was trapped in this strange, new world where he was reduced to a mere infant, and Emily held the reins as his caretaker. "Oh, my sweet baby," Emily cooed, her fingers gently massaging his groin through the damp diaper. "You're all wet, aren't you? Just like a little one." She leaned closer, her breath warm on his ear. "Tell mommy, did you make a mess in your diaper?" Mikey's voice cracked as he whispered, his eyes downcast, "Y-yes, mommy. I... I wetted and... and dirtied my diaper." He sucked on the pacifier, the childish sound accentuating his humiliation. "That's my good boy," Emily praised, her tone both soothing and commanding. "Mommy's so proud of her baby. Now, let's get you all cleaned up, shall we?" Emily's eyes sparkled with mischief as she took a step back, her phone in hand. She captured Mikey's image, his cheeks crimson with shame, his body quivering from the recent release of his passion. The damp diaper, a testament to his infantile state, hugged his form, leaving no room for denial. With a tap on the screen, she zoomed in on the telltale wetness indicator, its transformation from yellow to a vibrant blue serving as undeniable proof. "Oh, my sweet baby," Emily cooed, her words dripping with playful malice. "See this little blue patch here? It's like a magic marker, telling Mommy that you've been a very wet boy. No more hiding it, my dear. You wanted to be a baby, and now you are." Mikey's eyes grew wide as the realization dawned upon him. He attempted a protest, but the pacifier, a silent guardian in his mouth, rendered him speechless. Emily's delicate touch pushed it further, silencing any potential pleas. "Hush now, my little one," she whispered, her tone softening. "Mommy's here to take care of you. No more worries, no more struggles. It's time for a fresh diaper, my darling baby boy." With a gentle grace, she moved to the changing table, gathering the necessary tools for her motherly duties—a fresh, soft diaper and a pack of baby wipes, all laid out within his view. Mikey struggled, attempting to expel the pacifier from his mouth, but Emily's reflexes were swift. She halted his rebellion, her gaze sharp as she swiftly secured a fresh pacifier around his head this one a gag he couldn't get off, leaving him no chance to escape her infantilizing grasp. Mikey's eyes betrayed his surprise, yet he understood any further defiance would be futile. With calculated slowness, Emily proceeded with the diaper change, deliberately intensifying Mikey's mortification. She delicately lowered the damp diaper, exposing the entirety of his soiled state. The diaper, saturated with urine and cum, emitted a potent odor that permeated the air. Emily lifted it, her smirk triumphant. "Oh, my poor baby, what a mess you've created," she cooed, her tone a blend of sternness and tenderness. "Mommy will take care of it, but you must learn to behave. Now, let's get you all nice and clean." Her fingers, gentle yet resolute, worked the wipe across his skin, meticulously eradicating every trace of his accident. Mikey's cheeks burned, a blend of shame and relief painting his features as his body continued to shudder from the residual pleasure. This was only the commencement of his journey, he realized, and the unknown path ahead, orchestrated by Emily, both terrified and intrigued him. He had been reduced to a mere infant, and Emily, his doting mother. "There, all clean," Emily cooed, her eyes sparkling with delight as she finished tending to him. She reached for a fresh diaper, the vibrant Elmo print catching Mikey's attention. This one was significantly bulkier, a fact Emily relished. "My sweet boy requires a super-absorbent diaper, for he's such a heavy wetter," she teased, her tone playful yet authoritative. With gentle precision, she positioned the diaper beneath him, ensuring a snug fit around his waist. Mikey's eyes betrayed his surprise as the weight of his situation truly sank in. Chapter 4: Mikey's heart raced as the diaper's crinkling sound echoed in the room, a symphony of embarrassment. "Oh, my, this diaper is quite the attention-seeker, isn't it, my dear Mikey?" Emily's voice was a mix of amusement and motherly affection. As she undid the ankle straps, Mikey's breath hitched, the cold plastic a stark contrast to his skin. "There we go, my little one," she whispered, her touch sending shivers down his spine. "Now, lift those legs, baby. Let's get you all cozy." Mikey obeyed, his eyes widening at the sight of the vibrant red plastic pants. "Higher, my little Mikey, let's make sure you're nice and snug." The pants enveloped him, and with a decisive click, Emily locked them in place. "Perfect! All secure, just like my little prisoner." Mikey's panic rose as he realized his limited mobility. He tried to move, but the wrist restraints and the rustling diaper kept him in place. "Oh, the struggle is adorable, sweetie. Don't fight it, embrace your new look." Emily's words were like a taunt, her eyes gleaming with mischievous joy. Approaching the bed, she held up the Elmo onesie, its redness a bold statement. "Story time, Mikey! Let's get you dressed for the occasion." She carefully dressed him, her movements slow and calculated, ensuring the restraints remained in place. "There we go, arm by arm, nice and snug. Oh, look at that, the pants are jealous of all the attention you're getting!" The crinkle of the plastic accompanied her playful banter. "Bib time!" Emily's voice took on a singsong quality. "This will catch any drool or spills, my little drooly baby." She fastened the bib, her touch gentle yet firm. Stepping back, she admired her handiwork. "Oh, Mikey, you look absolutely precious. My little baby boy, all dressed up and nowhere to go." Her mock-sweet tone sent shivers down his spine. "Now, let's moisturize that delicate skin, shall we?" She applied the lotion, her fingers massaging it into his skin, her touch both comforting and strangely arousing, leaving Mikey's emotions in a tumultuous state. Emily's fingers then traced the outline of the plastic pants, the sound of the crinkling plastic filling the room. "You're all locked up tight, baby boy. No escaping now," she said, her voice firm yet gentle. Emily unstrapped Mikey from the table, her movements efficient and practiced, a chilling precision that made his stomach churn. As she helped him off, her grip on his wrist was ironclad. He recoiled, a surge of resistance flooding through him, "No! Stop! I won't!" But Emily’s grip only tightened, her smile unsettlingly sweet as she led him into the kitchen, where a highchair loomed in the corner like a dark sentinel. Mikey's heart raced, each beat echoing his rising panic. “Please, Emily, don't put me in there!” he pleaded, desperately digging in his heels, but a sharp spank on his diapered backside made him gasp, heat flooding his cheeks. The humiliation crashed over him like a tidal wave as he stumbled forward, trembling with a cocktail of fear and shame. “Get in, baby boy,” Emily commanded, her voice silky yet firm, devoid of any trace of compassion. Each word was an order etched in stone, leaving no room for debate. Reluctantly, Mikey climbed into the highchair, the plastic seat biting into his skin like an unwelcome embrace. As she strapped him in, the click of the buckles resonated in the stillness, sending an icy shiver cascading down his spine. He barely had time to lift his hands before she slid the tray into place, locking his wrists beneath it. Trapped. Completely at her mercy. With a deliberate turn to the counter, Emily moved with the grace of a predator. Mikey’s breath quickened as he glanced away in desperation; she mixed baby food with something sinister in a bowl, the clattering of utensils a sharp reminder of his helplessness. The rhythmic sound of the bottle being shaken filled the room—a chilling prelude to what awaited him. “Just relax, sweetheart,” she cooed mockingly, as if she reveled in the power she held over him. “This is going to be a fun little treat.” Emily turned back to him, a smirk playing on her lips. "Time to eat, baby boy," she taunted, her voice dripping with amusement. With a flick of her wrist, she removed the pacifier gag, revealing his frustrated expression. Then, she scooped a spoonful of baby food, feeding him with a slow, deliberate motion, letting some droop onto his Elmo bib. "Oh dear, look at you! Such a messy little boy," she teased, using her fingers to wipe the excess from his chin, relishing the power she held over him. "Please, Emily, I can’t—" Mikey gasped, his words falling short as she stuffed another spoonful into his mouth. He instinctively opened and closed like a baby bird, the irony of his situation not lost on him. The gurgling in his belly intensified, the laxatives already wreaking havoc. As he swallowed the last of the baby food, Emily produced a bottle, the sight of it sending a jolt of panic through him. She held it to his lips, tilting it with an insistent smile. "Drink up, baby boy. You need your milk," she cooed, though there was an unmistakable edge of command in her tone. Every swallow felt like it was filling him with more dread, the pain in his stomach escalating. "No, please, I—" he protested weakly, attempting to pull away, but her grip was unyielding, her eyes fixed on him with an unsettling mix of control and delight. "Just a little more for you, darling," she said, her voice honeyed yet sharp, as if she took pleasure in his struggle. His belly churned violently, pain coursing through him as he squirmed in the highchair, a primal instinct to escape rising within him. Emily, unfazed, patted his back soothingly, the condescension clear in her tone. "There you go, baby boy. All better now,” she sang, her satisfaction evident as he fought back tears, humiliation and physical agony galloping hand in hand through his mind. Chapter 5: Emily unstrapped Mikey from the highchair with a swift, calculated efficiency that made his heart race. "Time for some fun, sweetie!" she chirped, her voice dripping with playful malice. She gripped his wrist firmly, a playful dominance in her hold, and led him towards the ominous corner of the room. Mikey's eyes widened in horror as he laid eyes on the adult baby bouncer, a cruel grin stretching across Emily's face. "No, please! I don’t want to!" he pleaded, desperation lacing his voice as he attempted to pull away. But Emily's grasp was unyielding. "Oh, come now, darling. You'll love it once you settle in," she cooed, almost mockingly, as she sat him down in the bouncer and adjusted the straps, ensuring only his toes brushed against the ground. The unsettling sensation of being suspended in mid-air ignited a surge of panic within him, his breath quickening as he shifted uncomfortably. "Let me go, Emily! I swear I'll behave!" he begged, the edge of his voice trembling with fear. Mikey squirmed, desperately attempting to shift his weight inside the bouncer. Each movement sent jolts of discomfort radiating through his abdomen, the relentless bouncing only intensifying the pressure coiling in his belly. “No, no, no…” he gasped, panic creeping into his voice. He pressed a hand to his stomach, willing the sensation to subside, but it only worsened, like a storm raging inside him. “I can't—I can't do this,” he whimpered, his heart racing as the oppressive reality crashed over him—he had to poop. The thought churned in his mind, igniting a mix of dread and defiance. “Emily! Please, let me out!” he cried, his voice tinged with desperation as the weight of his situation bore down on him. He clenched his butt cheeks, desperately trying to hold it in, but the pressure became a relentless torment. "No, no, not now!" Mikey gasped, panic creeping into his voice. He squirmed, searching for a position that might ease the discomfort, but every slight movement only fueled the relentless bounce, driving the pain deeper into his core. "Please, just let me go," he whimpered, feeling tears prick at the corners of his eyes. The urge surged like an uncontrollable wave, overwhelming him. His body started to betray him, and as his breaths quickened, he could hear Emily's mocking voice echoing in his mind, "Aw, such a little baby. Can't you just let it out?” Emily watched him, a chilling smirk dancing on her lips. "Oh, what’s this? Looks like my little Mikey needs to go potty," she cooed, her voice dripping with mock affection. Mikey shook his head vigorously, desperation flooding his wide eyes. "No! I-I’m fine!" he insisted, his voice quavering with a mix of fear and defiance. Emily's laughter rang out, cold and cutting, as she leaned closer. "Oh, sweet baby, you can’t fool me," she teased, her gaze unwavering. "Your little body is telling the truth. You’ve got to poop, don’t you?" Her tone was both soothing and suffocating, a predator playing with its prey. "You know I can make this harder for you if you keep fighting it. Just let go, Mikey. Mommy’s here to take care of you." Mikey's face turned a deep shade of crimson, a tumultuous mixture of humiliation and fury swirling within him. "Emily, please! You can't do this to me!" he cried out, his voice wavering as he fought against the overwhelming sense of dread that clawed at his insides. "I-I’m not a baby! You have to understand!" He clenched his buttocks with an almost desperate fervor, as if that might fortify his resolve against the impending doom. Each involuntary bounce of the bouncer sent ripples of discomfort through his core, the pressure building in his belly like a brewing storm, threatening to erupt at any moment. “I—I won’t let it happen!" he gasped, desperation lacing his words like poison. Emily leaned closer, her voice now a sickly sweet murmur, “Oh, my little Mikey, it’s time to let go. Just relax, and I promise it’ll all be better soon.” Emily turned on the TV, and the room filled with a strange, almost hypnotic melody that wrapped around Mikey like a shroud. The show flickered to life on the screen, its vibrant colors too bright, too engaging. It was a cartoon, but unlike any he had ever seen. The characters were adult babies, and the theme of the episode was about the twisted joy of pooping in diapers. “No, no, no... this can’t be happening,” he muttered under his breath as the main character—a chubby, grinning baby with a bright pink pacifier—began to sing a whimsical, yet degrading song about the comfort and relief of letting go in a diaper. “This isn’t real… it’s just a show… I don't want this!” But the melody was catchy, and somehow it burrowed into his mind, each note a reminder of his own predicament. Mikey’s eyes widened in horror as the lyrics echoed around him, their childish simplicity cutting deep into his sense of self. “Come on, Mikey, just relax! It feels so good!” Emily cooed mockingly, leaning closer, her smile unnervingly sweet. He squirmed in the bouncer, the sensation of his full diaper suddenly overwhelming him. The pressure in his belly became a tidal wave, washing over his thoughts, drowning them. “No, I won't give in!” he yelled, voice shaky, desperation edging in. But the more he twisted and turned, the more the bouncer bounced, amplifying the pressure and drowning out his resolve. “Please, Emily... I can’t… I don’t want to… I’m not a baby!” “Oh, but sweet Mikey,” Emily sing-songed, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of amusement and something darker, “you are exactly where you need to be. Just let go… it’ll feel so much better.” "Emily, please," he begged, his voice trembling with desperation. "I can't do this! I need to use the toilet. I—" Emily's smirk widened as she leaned in closer, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "No, baby," she cooed, her voice sweetly mocking. "You're going to poop in your diaper like a good little baby boy. It’s what you’re meant to do now." With that, she reached into her pocket and pulled out a pacifier, its plastic surface gleaming menacingly under the harsh light. Mikey shook his head vigorously, fighting back the wave of humiliation that threatened to crash over him. "No! Emily, don’t—" But she was insistent, her grip firm as she grabbed his head and forced the pacifier into his mouth. The soft 'pop' echoed in the room, silencing his protests and filling him with dread. The cheerful, upbeat song from the TV continued to play, its jarring contrast emphasizing Mikey's mortification. "Listen to the music, baby," Emily chirped, her tone dripping with condescension. "Just relax and let it happen. There’s no need to fight it." With a swift motion, she reached down and pulled up and down on the strap of the bouncer, making Mikey bounce higher and harder. Each jolt sent a fresh wave of pressure surging through him, tightening like a noose around his sanity. Panic washed over him, and he felt his heart race as he clenched his butt cheeks tightly, fighting against his body’s betraying urges. “Stop it! Please, I can’t—” he gasped around the pacifer, struggling against the overwhelming sensations that danced between fear and an all-consuming despair. "Emily, please," he mumbled around the pacifier, his eyes wide, pleading, desperation oozing from every pore. Emily smiled, a serene yet wicked glint in her eyes, never breaking her gaze from his face. "It’s okay, baby. Just let it go. You can do it," she cooed, her tone dripping with a mix of sweetness and authority. Mikey felt a fart escape him, a small mercy in the chaos, but then another, and another, each one jolting him higher in the bouncer. He felt something else building, a pressure he couldn't contain, almost as if the rhythm of the bouncer was orchestrating his downfall. He clenched his teeth around the pacifier, his mind racing, searching desperately for an escape from this waking nightmare. And then it happened. The warmth spread through his diaper, an involuntary surrender he couldn’t have prevented even if he’d fought with every ounce of strength. The humiliation crashed over him, a tidal wave of dread and defeat. He looked up at Emily, his eyes round with shock, cheeks burning with embarrassment. Emily caught his gaze and chuckled softly, the sound almost melodic in the charged air. "Good baby boy, you poopy," she purred, her voice cruelly soothing, intertwining praise with the sting of shame. She reached down, her hand patting his diaper firmly, but with a false gentleness. "You did a good job, baby. Mommy is so proud of you." The words wrapped around him, a bittersweet embrace that left no room for defiance. Mikey felt a tumultuous blend of relief and overwhelming humiliation wash over him, his heart pounding in his chest like a drum. "No... this can't be happening," he murmured to himself, the words barely escaping his lips. He had lost all control, and the devastating truth dawned on him—he was now Emily's baby boy, forever trapped in this infantilizing nightmare. The cheerful song blaring from the TV felt like sinister mockery, its upbeat melody jarring against the grim reality he faced. As he absently sucked on the pacifier, tears threatened to spill from his eyes. "I... I can’t be a baby! Emily, please," he pleaded, his voice quivering with desperation. Each syllable felt futile as his mind raced, searching for an escape route that simply didn’t exist. Emily knelt closer, her tone dripping with sugary condescension. "Aww, sweetie, according what is in your diapy which is poopy makes you a little baby," she cooed, her eyes glinting with a mix of affection and authority. “But I don’t want this!” he shouted, the panic rising within him. “I want to go home!” Yet deep down, he knew—he was trapped, and the walls were closing in, with no escape in sight. Chapter 6: The poop kept coming out; he couldn't stop it. Waves of mess surged forth into his diaper, each one a reminder of his utter helplessness. Mikey cried around his pacifier, his voice muffled and desperate. "Make it stop!" he whimpered, panic rising in his chest as the sensation overwhelmed him—a grotesque blend of relief and humiliation. His body convulsed with each wave, the diaper squelching sickeningly around him. Emily watched him with a twisted mix of amusement and satisfaction, a patronizing smile spreading across her face as she gently rubbed his back. "There, there, baby boy. You're doing just what babies do, aren’t you? Such a good little boy, pooping your diaper like a pro," she cooed, her tone soothing yet dripping with authority. Mikey turned a deeper shade of crimson, embarrassment flooding his face as he squirmed in a futile attempt to escape the humiliation. But the bouncer kept him trapped, bouncing higher with each movement, forcing him to confront the reality of his situation. The television played its hypnotic melody, a cheerful song about the joys of pooping in diapers that had transformed into a cruel mockery of his circumstances. Every note sent shivers down his spine, deepening his despair. Mikey's mind raced, searching for an escape, but there was none to be found. He was completely at Emily's mercy, and she was relishing every second. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the pooping came to a halt. A strange mix of relief and exhaustion washed over Mikey, but his body wasn’t done yet. He felt a warm, wet sensation spread through his diaper as involuntary release followed the previous assault. He couldn't control it; his body had betrayed him entirely. A soft whimper escaped him, the pacifier muffling his cries as he realized the full extent of his powerlessness. Emily’s voice turned soft again, laced with a sickening mix of comfort and mockery. "Good baby, you did so well! You used your diaper just like a good little baby boy. Mommy is so so proud of you," she crooned, patting his back gently as if he were a cherished pet. Mikey’s eyes brimmed with tears, the humiliation spiraling beyond what he could bear. He wanted to scream, to claw back some semblance of dignity, but he was ensnared—physically and emotionally—by her disdainful care. Emily, with a smirk dancing on her lips, reached for her phone, the screen already open and poised to capture his degradation. She pointed it at him, and mockery dripped from her every word. "Look at you, baby! You made a big stinky in that diaper!" she teased, her eyes sparkling with delight. His heart raced as he cried harder, tears streaking down his cheeks. "You did, didn’t you, baby? You can’t deny it now," she continued, her voice both taunting and sweet. Each click of the camera echoed in Mikey’s mind, amplifying his dread. This was blackmail in its most raw form—Emily was building a collection that would chain him to this moment forever. He tried to protest, tried to beg her to stop, but the pacifier rendered him voiceless, each attempt slipping futilely into silence. With a gleam of satisfaction in her eyes, Emily continued, "You’re such a good baby, Mikey. Really, Mommy is so proud of you," her tone thick with false affection as she recorded every tear, every whimper, every humiliating moment. Mikey felt an overwhelming sense of despair and resignation wash over him. There was no escape; he was trapped in this degrading role. He was Emily’s baby boy now, and deep down, he knew it all too well. The cheerful tune from the TV blared on, a cruel juxtaposition to his grim reality. He clutched the pacifier, his mind racing as he struggled to process the totality of his plight. There was no escape. Emily left the room, leaving Mikey alone with his thoughts, the weight of his humiliation pressing down on him like a suffocating blanket. The TV continued its insidious tune, a cheerful melody that grated against the chaos swirling in his mind. He squirmed in the bouncer, desperately trying to push against the confines that held him tight, but it was no use. The straps pinched his skin, and the mess in his diaper squished uncomfortably, a sickening reminder of his powerlessness. “Emily, please! You can’t do this!” he shouted, his voice laced with desperation. Suddenly, the door creaked open, and Emily returned, her eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and malice that sent a shiver down Mikey’s spine. In her hand, she held a massage wand, its sleek design and powerful vibrations pulsing with foreboding energy. His heart raced as she plugged it in, the low hum of the motor breaking the silence with a teasing menace. “Do you really think you can escape, Mikey?" she said, a wicked smile creeping onto her lips. “You’re mine to play with now.” His eyes widened in horror as she stepped closer, the wand buzzing ominously in her hand, and he could feel his resolve crumbling, overwhelmed by the humiliation of his situation. “No! Please! Just let me go!” he cried, the sound echoing off the walls, a plea swallowed by the darkness that threatened to engulf him. She pressed the wand against his crotch, directly over his diaper, and Mikey's entire body tensed at the sudden stimulation. "Please, Emily... I-I don't want this," he begged, his voice cracking with desperation. But Emily only smiled, her eyes sparkling with mischief. The wand's vibrations penetrated through the diaper, sending a shockwave of pleasure and discomfort through Mikey's groin. "N-no... stop! It's... it's too much!" he cried out, squirming as the sensations overwhelmed him. The warm mushiness in his diaper shifted with his movements, the feeling of his own filth only adding to his humiliation. Emily: Shh, it's okay, baby. Just relax and let it happen. You can't fight this, can you?" As the wand glided down to his diapered butt, the vibrations seemed to intensify tenfold. Mikey's body betrayed him, responding to the stimulation despite his protests. He could feel the warmth of his arousal, the wetness of his diaper, and the shame of his situation. "I-I can't help it! Please, just... let me go!" Emily: "Oh, my sweet Mikey, you're so cute when you're all messy. Can you feel it? Your little pee-pee is so hard, even with the smell of your own mess. That's it, cum for me, baby. Cum in your dirty diaper." Her words were like a spell, both taunting and comforting, leaving Mikey powerless against the sensations coursing through his body. Emily's voice oozed with malicious delight as she taunted, "Oh, my sweet baby Mikey, are you enjoying this? Is my little one getting hard in his soiled diaper? Only a baby would respond like this, wouldn't he? Cumming in his own mess, how adorable!" Her words cut deep, each syllable a knife to Mikey's pride. Mikey's pleas became more desperate, the pacifier hindering his speech, "Em...ily, p-please! I-I don't want this, p-please let me go!" He squirmed, trying to escape the bouncer's grip, but it was futile. The gentle bounce only served to emphasize his powerlessness, his body trembling with a mix of shame and pleasure. A sinister smile played on Emily's lips, her eyes sparkling with cruel amusement. "Listen, my dear, if you can control yourself and not cum, I might consider letting you go. But if you do cum in that dirty diaper, it's proof you belong in this role. You'll stay, and you'll confess your little accident on camera. Do we have a deal, baby?" Her tone was a sickening blend of mockery and false gentleness. Defeat washed over Mikey, his resistance crumbling. "D-deal," he whimpered, his voice cracking. The humiliation was overwhelming, and the sensations were too much to bear. He could feel his body's traitorous response, the diaper's wetness and warmth intensifying his arousal, every movement of the mess inside his diaper rubbing against his skin. Emily's voice, a soft yet commanding melody, sent shivers down Mikey's spine. "You must endure, my sweet boy. Hold on for just 10 more minutes without releasing your climax," she whispered, her words both a challenge and a taunt. Her fingers tightened around the wand, guiding it in slow, deliberate strokes through the mush of his soiled diaper. "No... please, Emily... I... I can't..." Mikey's voice cracked, his resistance crumbling under the onslaught of sensations. The wand's path was relentless, stirring the mess within his diaper, creating a chaotic dance of pleasure and humiliation. He felt every nerve ending come alive, his body betraying him as it responded to her touch. "Shh... It's okay, baby. Let go of control. You're safe with me," Emily cooed, her voice like a siren's song, drawing him further into the abyss. Mikey's eyes widened as he felt the familiar build-up, his body preparing to surrender to the inevitable. The warm, squishy feeling between his legs intensified, becoming a chaotic symphony of sensations as the wand's vibrations grew stronger. "I... I can't stop it... Please, Emily..." Mikey's voice was desperate, his mind a battlefield of conflicting desires. He wanted to fight, to prove he wasn't just a helpless infant, but his body had other plans. The diaper's contents shifted with each movement, a constant reminder of his vulnerability. "Oh, my sweet boy, let it happen. Embrace the release," Emily purred, her voice a mixture of dominance and tenderness. Mikey's world narrowed to the sensations she inflicted upon him, his body a puppet to her whims. As the wand glided through the mess, Mikey's resolve shattered, and he surrendered to the overwhelming tide of pleasure, his cries echoing through the room. Chapter 7: o Mikey's eyes darted towards Emily, pleading for mercy. "Please, Emily... I-I don't want this... Let me go, please!" He begged, his voice cracking with desperation. But Emily, with a mischievous glint in her eyes, only giggled softly, her baby talk sending shivers down his spine. "Aww, wook at my wittle baby, so cutesy in his diapy. You're mine now, all wiggly and messy, just like a wittle baby should be." Her words cut deep, contrasting sharply with the intense sensations he was experiencing. As the pleasure built to an unbearable peak, Mikey's body trembled uncontrollably. "N-no... I... I can't..." He whimpered, his face contorting as he fought against the overwhelming sensations. The bouncer's gentle bounce mocked his struggle, emphasizing his powerlessness. He gripped the pacifier, sucking desperately, his eyes pleading with Emily to show some mercy. "Shh, it's okay, sweetie. You're such a good boy, making a big mess for me. Feel it, my cute baby, feel how tiny I've made you." Emily's voice was like silk, her words taunting and soothing at the same time. She increased the wand's speed, sending Mikey's senses into overdrive. His body arched, and he cried out, the pacifier falling from his mouth as he surrendered to the sensation. "No... I... I'm... Not a baby..." Mikey gasped, his face flushing with shame and pleasure as he climaxed, his body shaking uncontrollably. Emily's smirk widened, her victory evident as she continued to tease and please, ensuring Mikey's humiliation was complete. Emily abruptly halted the wand's motion, her confident smile widening as she savored her victory. With deliberate slowness, she withdrew her phone, her eyes sparkling with malicious glee. "Game over," she cooed, her voice dripping with feigned sweetness. "Admit it, Mikey, say the words." Mikey's thoughts whirled in panic, but he was acutely aware of his helplessness. He was entirely at her mercy, and she knew it. Emily raised the phone, her thumb poised to start recording. "When I hit record, you will confess," she said, her tone both commanding and strangely comforting. "You'll coo and babble like the infant you are, 'I-I'm just a widdle baby, I made a yucky mess in my diapee, oopsie! Mommy, I need you to change me and make me all better, 'cause I'm such a goo' widdle baby boy.'" Mikey's heart sank as he realized the depth of his humiliation. He struggled, but his efforts were futile against Emily's unwavering control. Mikey's heart pounded in his chest as he realized the only way out was to fully submit. He felt a surge of desperation and shame as he opened his mouth, his voice trembling with forced innocence. "M-Mommy, I...I'm just a widdle baby, I made a big mess in my diapy, pee-pee and poo-poo. I need my mommy to make me all better, pwease?" His face burned with humiliation. Emily's smile turned triumphant, "That's my good boy! You know you love being my little diaper baby. Now, let's get you all nice and clean." She gently let him out of the bouncer. Emily's eyes sparkled with a mix of triumph and sadistic delight as she led Mikey to the bathroom. The soft, warm glow of the room felt like a spotlight shining on his desperation, each flicker of light mocking his humiliation. "Welcome to your new sanctuary," she said, her voice dripping with condescension. She stood by the door, arms crossed, an amused smirk playing on her lips. Mikey swallowed hard, his heart pounding in his chest, a mix of fear and anger surging within him. “You can’t be serious,” he stammered, his voice trembling. “I’m not a child, Emily!” “Oh, but Mikey, look at you,” she teased, glancing at the bubbling water, the lavender scent wrapping around them like a suffocating blanket. “You could use a little pampering. Don’t you want to feel relaxed?” “I want to feel like myself!” he shot back, desperation lacing his words. “Trust me, darling,” she purred, stepping closer, her smile widening. “You’ll love it. Just let go.” His mind raced as he stood at the threshold of the bath, the boundaries of his dignity slipping away. "Come on, sweetie, let's get you all clean," Emily cooed, her voice dripping with mock sweetness that made his skin prickle. She guided him to the edge of the tub, her hands gentle yet unnervingly firm. Mikey winced as he felt the dampness of the diaper clinging to him, a reminder of how utterly vulnerable he was in her grasp. Emily's fingers traced the edge of the diaper, her touch sending a wave of humiliation mixed with dread coursing through him. "Such a messy boy," she teased, a gleam of amusement dancing in her eyes. "Don't you want to be a good little baby for me?" Mikey swallowed hard, fighting against the tightening knot in his stomach. "Please, Emily, I can clean myself," he stammered, desperation creeping into his voice. Her laughter rang out like a dark melody. "Oh, but sweetie, this is so much more fun! Let’s get you all nice and clean. You need my help, don't you?" With a swift motion, Emily peeled off the soiled diaper, revealing the mess beneath. Mikey's face flushed with shame as he felt the cool air against his skin, a stark contrast to the warmth of the diaper he so despised. "You always make me feel like a baby," he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper, laced with indignation. Emily's eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she tossed the diaper into the trash, the sound echoing in the quiet room. "You need this, Mikey," she replied, her voice a blend of command and mock sympathy. “Let’s get you in the tub—now.” His heart raced, a pulse of anxiety coursing through him as he stood there, naked and vulnerable, trembling at her relentless gaze. "I can do it myself," he protested weakly, but deep down, he feared her reaction more than the situation itself. Mikey hesitated, his mind racing with a mix of fear and humiliation. "I can’t do this," he murmured, the tremor in his voice betraying his desperation. But deep down, he knew he had no choice but to comply. With a deep breath, he stepped into the tub, the warm water enveloping him like a tight grip. Emily's hands were gentle, yet they felt like chains as she guided him down, the bubbles tickling his skin in a mocking sort of way. She picked up a soft sponge, the weight of it felt like a reminder of his predicament. As she began to wash him, her touch was both soothing and humiliating. "There you go, my little baby," she said, her voice sweet yet taunting, like a lullaby sung to a frightened child. "Mommy's going to make you all clean and fresh. Doesn’t that feel nice?” Mikey’s heart raced, and he couldn't shake the feeling of being trapped in a role he loathed. "This isn’t fair," he whispered, desperation lacing his words. Mikey's muscles coiled like a spring as Emily's hands, soft and soapy, roamed his body, claiming ownership over every inch of his skin. The sponge's path across his chest, arms, and legs was almost clinical, but when it ventured lower, he couldn't suppress the traitorous response. His breath caught, and his body reacted, betraying his mounting shame and desire. "Oh, look who's wide-eyed and eager now," Emily purred, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "My, my, someone's a frisky little thing, aren't they?" Her words, laced with playful mockery, sent a jolt through him. As she rinsed away the soap, her hands became instruments of torture and pleasure, leaving his skin tingling in their wake. "Shh, it's okay, my sweet baby," she whispered, her voice as soothing as a lullaby. "Just relax and let Emily take care of you. You'll be all clean and fresh soon." Emily wrapped him in a soft towel, her hands gentle as she patted him dry. She guided him out of the tub, her touch firm yet comforting. Mikey's body trembled as she led him to the nursery, a room filled with mocking innocence he had never seen before. The walls were painted in soft pastel colors, and the furniture was all baby-sized, making him feel tiny and vulnerable. A crib stood in the corner, a mobile spinning slowly above it, casting dancing shadows across the floor, and a changing table loomed ominously against the wall. Emily's eyes sparkled with satisfaction as she helped him on to the changing table. She picked up a fresh diaper, her hands gentle yet firm as she secured it around his waist. “There you go, my little baby,” she cooed, her voice dripping with mock sweetness. “All nice and clean and fresh.” Mikey's heart raced, a knot forming in his stomach. “Emily, please… I’m not a baby! I don’t want this!” he protested, desperation creeping into his voice. Emily chuckled softly, not missing a beat as she fastened the diaper. “Oh, but you are, Mikey. Look at you! You fit right in here.” She leaned closer, her eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and something darker. “And you’re going to love it, won’t you?” He closed his eyes, wishing to wake up from this nightmare, but Emily's laughter echoed in his ears, a chilling reminder of the reality he couldn't escape. Next, she slipped on a pair of crinkly plastic pants over the diaper, the sound sharp and unsettling in the still room. Mikey's body tensed as the cool material pressed against his skin, a chilling reminder of his vulnerability. Emily's hands moved to his feet, slipping on a pair of footed pajamas that rendered his hands useless. The fabric clung tightly, restricting his movements, and panic swelled in his chest as he realized the extent of his helplessness. Emily's eyes sparkled with an unsettling satisfaction as she guided him toward the crib. "Time to settle in, sweetie," she said, her voice dripping with condescension. Laying him down, her hands were gentle yet firm, and he felt trapped beneath her gaze. "There you go, my little baby," she cooed, the words twisting like a knife in his gut. "All nice and cozy in your crib." Mikey's body tensed further, his heart racing as the soft blankets enveloped him, stifling and warm. "No. Please, no," he pleaded, but the words barely made it past the tightness in his throat. "Shh, it's okay, baby," she murmured, her tone soothing yet mocking. "Mommy's going to feed you now." She picked up a bottle of warm milk, her eyes gleaming with a predatory satisfaction as she held it to his lips. Mikey's body tensed, panic rising within him as he felt the warm liquid filling his mouth. He swallowed, his mind screaming to stop, but his body betrayed him, drinking greedily. “Stop! I’m not a baby!” he protested, his voice muffled around the bottle. Emily leaned closer, her smile chilling. “Oh, but you are, Mikey,” she replied, her tone dripping with condescension. “Just look at you, drinking up like a good little boy.” The sparkle in her eyes only deepened as she moved to the second bottle, her touch gentle yet unyielding. Again, Mikey’s body tensed as he felt the warm liquid flood his mouth. “I won’t drink anymore! You can't make me!” he shouted, frustration lacing his words. Yet, Emily continued, her gaze unwavering. “What’s the matter, sweetheart? Isn’t this what you wanted?” She smirked, her hands steady as she fed him, delighting in his helplessness. Finally, after the third bottle, her eyes shining with triumph. “There you go, my little baby,” she cooed, her voice like a haunting lullaby. “All nice and cozy in your crib. Mommy’s going to tuck you in now.” She leaned in closer, whispering, “You’ll always be my baby, whether you like it or not.” Mikey's body tensed as the soft blankets enveloped him like a cocoon. Emily leaned close, her fingers brushing his cheek as she slipped the pacifier between his lips. "Shh, it's okay, sweetie," she murmured, her tone dripping with an unsettling sweetness. "Mommy's going to tuck you in now." He could see the playful glimmer in her eyes, a stark contrast to the cold knot tightening in his stomach. "Emily, I—" he started, but the pacifier stifled his protest. With a lingering, satisfied smile, Emily flicked off the light, plunging him into darkness. The shadows wrapped around him, and he felt utterly vulnerable, the familiarity of the diaper pressing against his skin only amplifying his fear. "You know the bet, right?" she whispered, her voice a silky taunt. "If you don’t wet your diaper, you’re free to go tomorrow. But if you do... well, then you’ll have to admit on camera that you’re just a baby who needs his mommy, and you’ll do everything I say." Mikey's heart raced, the gravity of her words crashing down on him. "I won’t... I can hold it," he stammered, still struggling against the suffocating sheets. Emily chuckled softly, almost mockingly, as if she could sense his resolve faltering. "Oh, but what if I spiked those baby bottles, hmm? It’s going to be a long night, baby." As he lay there, the pacifier lodged in his mouth, Mikey couldn’t shake the chilling thought of what awaited him in the morning. Did he really have a choice? As sleep began to pull him under, he couldn't help but wonder: what had he gotten himself into? But he was confident he could win. To be continued……